Date: 2020-12-23 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Paranormal; dragons; Paranormal Romance; Romance; Fantasy; Magic
Description: Book 7 in this exciting new world. If you like dragons and egotistical, super-sexy demigods, then this is the series for you. Rage She appears one day. Naked. Alone. Asking for my help. I try to turn her away, but the infuriating woman won’t listen. I reluctantly offer her a place to stay for the night. I’m happy to find her gone by morning. Good riddance! Unfortunately, she turns up again, making demands I will not entertain. Just because she’s beautiful and clearly used to wrapping men around her little finger doesn’t mean I’ll fall for it. I’m not most men. I’m the son of Ares. I’m dangerou

Lord of Chaos

Book 7: Dragon Demigods

Charlene Hartnady

Copyright © December 2020 by Charlene Hartnady

Cover Art by Melody Simmons

Copy Edited by KR

Edited by brigittebillings@gmail.com

Produced in South Africa

charlene.hartnady@gmail.com

Lord of Chaos is a work of fiction and characters, events and dialogue found within are of the author’s imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, either living or deceased, is purely coincidental.

With the exception of quotes used in reviews no part of this book may be reproduced or shared in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including but not limited to digital copying, file sharing, audio recording, email and printing without prior consent in writing from the author.

Created with Vellum

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

About the Author

Also by Charlene Hartnady

Excerpt

1

Nia

Compared to topside, there is only one thing that is the same about the Underworld, it’s time. A second, a minute, an hour, a day, a month…they feel just as long. They drag on and on and on. One day bleeding into the next. In two days, three hours, and a handful of seconds, I will have been here for a whole year. Feels like longer.

I look down at the shackle around my wrist. At the chain coiled at my feet. It’s shiny and bright, a stark contrast to my surroundings. I get to work on the shackle using my rock. It’s worn smooth on one side from daily use. The clasp around my wrist is silver and reinforced with magic, but if I keep at it…if I keep chipping away, I’ll eventually be free.

Free.

Now there’s a notion…since it’s not entirely true. Remove the shackles and the chains, and the invisible bonds will still be there. Holding me tightly in their grip.

I’m a fool. The biggest idiot who ever walked. My mam would have something to say if she saw me now. Although she could use the words ‘I told you so’, she’d do it in a way that didn’t make me feel like a fool, which I am. It wasn’t like I wasn’t warned, because I was.

If the old rumors are to be believed, there is only one person who is strong enough to help me. I need to get to him. Only then will I stand even a modicum of a chance of true freedom. Otherwise, I am doomed to be shackled one way or the other.

“Look what we have here, Jeff.” I don’t have to look to know that it’s a male and that he’s smiling.

“Look at that.” I’m assuming it’s Jeff who is talking now.

I glance up. It’s a demon and his sidekick. The sidekick was probably human once…a very long time ago. It’s funny how time and circumstance will change a person. “You may not pass,” I say as I continue to chip away at the shackle.

“You’re a pretty one,” the demon says, using his forked tongue to sniff the air. “I say we eat it. Some sustenance for our escape.”

“I say we play with it.” The sidekick licks his lips; he’s leering at me. “Then we can kill it and escape.”

I sigh, bored. I want to get back to trying to break the shackle. Maybe today will be the day I escape this mess. I sigh again as I put the rock down and get to my feet. I’m at one of the gates to the Underworld. It’s my job to guard it. No one comes in, and no one goes out. The latter is the most important. It would be terrible if demons, ghouls, and ghosts were allowed to roam freely among humans. Chaos and terror would ensue.

I glance at the pile of corpses to the right of the rusted old gates. They’re stacked high. A rotting mess. Topside, the stench would be unbearable. Down here, it’s par for the course. This is Hell, after all. “They all tried to escape. They refused to listen to reason. I’m hoping the two of you will have more brains than that.”

“You did that, little girl?” the demon asks as he peruses the pile.

I roll my eyes. “The last time I checked, I was a woman.”

“I can see that.” The sidekick leers at me some more.

I’m naked, dirty, and splattered with blood and…I think that’s brains. It looks like brains. Doesn’t matter. I’m disgusting. That Asshole Number One wants to eat me, and Asshole Number Two wants to fuck me is a testament to the lowlifes in this place. “I’m busy,” I snap. “You can walk away or get your asses handed to you, which will it be?”

The demon elbows the sidekick, who comes at me screaming. The loudest ones normally fall the fastest, and it’s no exception when it comes to this one. I wrap the chain around his neck in one easy move, and there’s a snapping noise.

The sidekick falls at my feet. Eyes blank.

I unwrap the chain. “What about you?” I ask the demon. “Ready to walk away?”

He shakes his head. “Jeff was an idiot,” he says. “I won’t be as easy to defeat.”

That’s what many of them say. Then he comes at me. The demon holds back at the last second and circles. I agree; this one will be tougher to beat. He’s using his head.

I wait him out. I stay calm and ready.

It doesn’t take very long, and he comes at me with a right hook. I can see he wants me to block and give him an opening. From the way he is standing, I think he will try a kick to my midsection, or maybe he’ll use his forked tail. It has a barb on the end.

I’ll bet I’m quicker than he is. I can block and retaliate at the same time. I love how they underestimate me. It’s saved me more than a few times.

I lift my arm to block…and unexpectedly, the shackle slips open. The chain falls to my feet. I am thrown back as the demon kicks me in the middle of my chest. I was caught off-guard. It won’t happen again.

I turn in the air, landing on all fours. I’m on my feet in less than a second, which is good since he is on me.

I’m free!

Change of plan. I need him alive. That makes it a little more challenging. I don’t wait for him to come at me this time. I run at him. I duck for his tail and punch him in the groin. It doesn’t matter what the species, there are always a couple of weak spots that remain the same. The eyes, the throat, and the groin are the top three. I block a right and punch his throat. Then I start in on his face while he’s struggling to breathe. I keep a half-eye cocked on his tail, which I have to deflect numerous times. I go at his face, aiming for his eyes, nose, and mouth. There’s blood…and some teeth. Sharp little buggers.

He shouts something at me in his demon tongue, blood dripping down his chin. I don’t have to understand to know he’s being a rude bastard.

“Cythraul llysnafedd!” I shout back in Celtic. Loosely translated, it means demon scum, which I think is appropriate. I feel a pang. I miss home. I miss my mam and my tad. I miss my brothers. I never thought I would ever miss those stinky, loudmouthed brutes, but I do. I didn’t think I’d miss my boring little village, lamb cawl or crempogs, but I do.

I knee the demon hard in the crotch, and he goes down. I see his eyes roll back in his head. The yell he gives is also pretty universal and means something along the lines of, “I wish I was dead right now.”

I snap the shackle closed on his arm with a click. When this bastard comes back around, he’s going to wish he was dead rather than compelled to guard this gateway. I’m hoping no one will notice my absence for a while. Maybe I’ll get a few days’ grace…maybe longer. I hope it will be enough.

I open the gate and make my way topside. Before long, I am running. Pushing myself as fast as my legs will carry me. I have to find him. I have to convince him to help me. I have a plan and a backup plan. I will do what it takes to win back my freedom. Make no mistake, it doesn’t matter that the wind is blowing through my hair or that the open sky is above me, I am just as tightly shackled as ever. Even now, I can feel the pull.

2

Rage

One week later…

“Don’t look at me like that!” I grumble, keeping my eyes on the road as I indicate to turn into the parking lot.

I know she’s looking at me. I can feel her eyes on me. It’s as if she knows where I’m taking her. “You should have gone back to wherever it is you came from,” I add as I park the car.

I turn off the engine and sit there for a few seconds. When I turn to face her, there’s no malice in her gaze. No hate. No judgment. None of that.

I’ll be fucked if the damned dog isn’t trying to guilt-trip the hell out of me. “Not happening,” I say, pulling my keys from the ignition.

I get out of the car. The dog jumps out beside me, waiting for me.

I sigh as I shut the door. I walk to the main building. The door is open, so I go on in. An older woman looks up from an ancient-looking desktop computer. Short-cropped steel gray hair frames a face that is deeply wrinkled. Her lips are a bright red. She breaks out a smile as soon as she sees us. “Morning. Lovely day, isn’t it?” Her eyes drift down to the dog, who is at my heel…as usual. “That’s a beautiful canine you have there.”

Great!

Small talk!

Fuck!

“My name is Gretchen.” She points at a plastic, handwritten name-tag. “How can I help you, dear?” Then her eyes widen. “You want to adopt a brother or sister for this gorgeous doggo to play with. Am I warm?” She gets excited, her eyes brightening.

Before I can utter a single word, she bursts into rapid-fire conversation. My ears are bleeding. I don’t think there is another shelter in Newfolk. If there was, I would leave and go there. Fuck me, but this is torture!

“I know I’m right. What’s her name? Let me guess…” She rubs her hands together. “Buttons? No, wait, that isn’t right!” She shakes her head, looking at the dog, “Bella…that’s better…or Sadie? What about Sadie?”

I frown. Whatever this woman is smoking, I want some. I need some to get through this conversation.

“No?” She shakes her head, clearly thinking it through.

I feel a headache coming on. I want to press my fingers to my temples but refrain.

“Oh, I know…what about Millie or Coco? Willow? No? Nugget!” she yells. “It has to be Nugget.”

Nugget!

What the…?

Who in their right mind would call a dog Nugget?

“Satan’s Spawn,” I deadpan, folding my arms.

She clutches her chest, “Satan…um…” She looks at me like I’ve lost my mind. “Satan’s Spawn,” she shakes her head, keeping her very wide eyes on mine, “isn’t such a good name…um…for a girl. Is it really Satan’s Spawn?” I notice that her hand is still clutching her chest, which is heaving.

I shake my head.

She pushes out a heavy breath and laughs…loudly. It hurts my ears. “That was a joke. Good one! You got me.” She laughs harder.

I work to keep from growling at her. “The dog isn’t mine,” I say as I walk to her desk. The dog follows. It sits as soon as I stop walking.

Gretchen is eyeing the creature. “She seems to know you just fine.” She looks up, suspicion in her eyes.

“She’s been staying with me for a couple of days. The dog just turned up a few days ago and wouldn’t leave. I put up fliers and posted on all the local Facebook groups, but no one has claimed her.”

“Did you take her to the local vet to check if she’s microchipped?”

I nod. I’ve tried everything. This is it, the last resort. “I take it no one has called to say they’re missing a dog?”

Gretchen’s eyes cloud. “I’m afraid not. Looks like a pure-bred Doberman. She’s a good size too. Hard to miss.” Gretchen is looking down.

I look down as well. The dog is there, sitting at my heel, calmly waiting.

“She likes you.”

I shift. “I’m not a dog fan.” I shake my head. “I don’t have time for one.”

“Larger breeds are generally easier. They tend to be less active. An older dog is already trained and—”

“You can stop!” I try to keep the growl from my voice and fail. “I don’t want the dog.” Why do I keep having to explain myself? First to the guys and now to Gretchen.

I see her swallow thickly. She nods once. “Of course. It is more difficult to rehome larger, more aggressive breeds. We might not be able to find a home for her.”

I don’t want to hear this.

It’s not my problem.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” I say. I realize that I mean it.

“Are you sure there’s nothing I can say to change your mind?” I thought the look the dog gave me on the way here was bad…I was wrong. The look Gretchen is giving me right now is way worse.

I shake my head. “I’m afraid not.”

“I’ll need you to fill out a form with your information.” She pushes a few keys on the computer. “It would be helpful if you could leave a donation.” An old printer starts up in the corner.

Gretchen stands and hobbles over there. She presses the heel of her hand into the small of her back before fetching the form and handing it to me with a pen. “That’s my last one…don’t steal it.” She touches the pen.

I quickly fill in the form. It’s basic. Doesn’t take more than a minute. I hand it back to Gretchen. Her eyebrows shoot up. “Better with women… You’re not sure about other dogs or cats?”

There was a section asking for details about the animal being brought to the shelter.

I shrug. “I haven’t known her for very long. I’ve noticed that she seems to prefer women, for the most part, and that she isn’t too fond of men. She growls at them.”

Gretchen tuts to herself. “That doesn’t bode well. Narrows the pool of potential adopters.”

I can’t make this my problem. I have enough of my own. “Here,” I pull a couple of hundred dollar bills out of my wallet and hand them to Gretchen, “this should pay for her basics until you find her a home.” I peel two more off. “Maybe she could do with some therapy. Can dogs get therapy?” I frown.

Gretchen smiles for the first time since she heard I was here to hand in the dog. “That’s generous of you, and yes, we can organize a couple of sessions with an animal behaviorist.”

We stand there looking at each other for a few, long moments. Then I put a collar and a leash on the dog. “Be good,” I say before handing the leash to Gretchen, who nods.

I walk out. I half expect the dog to break free and to come after me. Or to start howling and barking. She does neither. I heave out a huge sigh. That was easier than expected.

* * *

The next day…

It’s been hours and hours. All of the painting at Buns and Breads is done. I even stayed for a beer with the team who helped make it happen. Make that half a beer. It got tedious. I get bored easily.

I can only hope that Stephan and his girlfriend have cleared out by now. I walk into my house, and the scent of sex hits my nostrils. I can hear a couple of heartbeats. Three, to be exact. I enter the room. “What the hell?” I snarl as I see her.

The dog. She’s here. How did she get here?

I hear Stephan’s girlfriend mutter in her sleep. I ignore them, my eyes on the Doberman. She’s fast asleep. Curled up in a tight ball that somehow diminishes her substantial size.

“Fuck!” Stephan groans. I hear him scrambling. It sounds like he’s trying to cover his woman. They’ve clearly been fucking up a storm on my sofa. I can scent condoms, semen – a truckload of the stuff – perspiration and pussy. I feel my hackles rise.

“Relax!” I assure Stephanus. “I didn’t look at your girlfriend.” Why would I? She’s not my type at all. Far too fucking nice. I look up at him. His hair is a mess, and his eyes are bleary. I caught them napping after hardcore sex. Lucky fuck! How long has it been since I got laid?

Too long.

Forever.

No wonder my blood pressure feels sky-high. No wonder I keep getting headaches lately. I need to empty my balls again soon. I get prickly otherwise.

Stephan is grinning like the village fucking idiot. I want to pop him one in the jaw, so I look back down at the dog who sleeps on, seemingly oblivious. “Was she here when you arrived, or did she turn up since?”

“Is that a dog bed?” he asks, frowning. Stephan scratches his head, making his hair worse. “Did you buy that for the dog?”

I wasn’t about to let an animal sleep on my bed, or on any of my furniture for that matter. It’s not like I could let the creature sleep on the floor. I might be an asshole, but I’m not cruel. Then again, I can be cruel but not where an innocent dog is concerned. Of course I bought it! Fuck! I shouldn’t have to explain all of this, so I don’t. “Answer the question!” I narrow my eyes on Stephan.

“Yes. Your dog—”

“Not mine!” I growl at him because my last nerve is on the verge of snapping.

“The dog was here at your front door when we—”

I curse. It’s a choice expletive that doesn’t make me feel any better. “Really?” I say to the beast, who cracks open one eye. “We spoke about this. I don’t want a dog.” I sigh. “I can’t have a dog. You need someone else. Not me.” She wags her tail. Fucking wags it! All of twice, but I’ll be damned if the action doesn’t make me feel guilty. Like I did something wrong.

I didn’t!

Fuck that!

I’ve walked circles around this animal ever since she arrived unexpectedly and totally uninvited. I go to the already open closet. I take out a leash and a collar. I had planned on giving these to Night and Shannon for their dog. I thought they were too nice to leave at the pound. At least they’ll come in handy right now. I put on the collar and clip on the leash. If I hurry, I might still make it back to the shelter before it closes for the day. “I’ll be back. Clean up!” I growl at Stephanus.

He frowns. “There are no dishes.”

Sex has clearly destroyed a part of his brain. “I’m talking about the condoms. And that throw. And while you’re at it, burn that sofa…or take it. I don’t care which.” I turn and leave.

I open the car, and the dog jumps right on in. “I’m taking you back, and you aren’t going to give me ‘the look’. Are we clear?”

I need to stop talking to the dog like this. It’s crazy!

I slide in behind the wheel. Ten minutes later, we arrive. The gate is closed and locked with a chain and padlock. I run a hand through my hair. Fuck! “That’s great! Just great!” I mutter to myself as I look at the times on the sign next to the gate. It’s the weekend. The shelter closes early on the weekend. “You’re going back tomorrow,” I tell the dog, who looks pleased with herself. I know I’m probably imagining it. “Also,” I tell her. “I’m going out tonight, so you’re home alone.”

3

Rage

I fucking hate this place.

I hate people.

I hate my life.

I consider going home. Better yet, I could head to shifter territory and lose my human skin for a couple of hours. Take to the sky and fly hard. Who am I kidding? As much as the prospect of picking up some woman irritates me, I need the release. It’s been at least six months since I last came here.

I hate it.

I hate this.

As much as I want to leave, I don’t. I turn to the bartender. “I’ll take a double of your best single-malt whiskey. No ice…splash of water.”

The bartender lifts his brows for a second and then inclines his head. This place is as exclusive and as upmarket as it gets. You need to be a member to be able to step through the door. The annual membership is insanely expensive. The whiskey I’ve just ordered won’t come cheap. I don’t care. It’s the best thing here. I’ll savor it. Then I’ll pick someone I think is capable of dealing with my needs, and we’ll leave.

I sigh.

I need to fight too. To pound into someone. I make a mental note to have a talk with Manny in the morning about scheduling another bout. The last one with West left me…cold. He threw in the towel. I need to pound my fists against flesh. I need to knock someone the fuck out.

I take the glass from the bartender and give him my credit card. Transaction complete, he hands me back the plastic, and I turn around, facing the stage. There will be various performances tonight. Right now, a large woman dressed entirely in leather is beating the crap out of some asshole. He’s strung up with rope to the point where he can’t move. Judging from the size of his boner, he’s loving every hard blow to his body. He moans every time her leather crop makes contact with his skin, which is red and glowing.

I look away, feeling bored. There is a couple fucking on the sofa. At least they’re being somewhat discreet. She’s riding the hell out of him, her little dress covering where their bodies are joined.

I feel nothing.

Less than nothing.

“Hey, handsome…” A gorgeous blonde sidles up to me. I openly appraise her. Her heels are so high I’m not sure how she can walk. She’s wearing fishnet stockings. They’re tacky and unnecessary. Then there’s the gold hotpants and nipple caps to match. Her tits are full and firm. In short, she’s a knockout.

I still feel nothing.

What the fuck is wrong with me? I tell myself not to dwell on the answer to that question because I ultimately know why I am the way I am. Dwelling on the why will tear me into pieces from the inside out.

“Do you want…um, maybe…” she pulls a plump lower lip between her teeth, “um…to go to one of the rooms?” She quirks a brow. I notice how her throat works.

I definitely don’t want to use one of the rooms in this place. I prefer the five-star hotel just two blocks from here. Problem is, I don’t think this little honeypie can handle me.

The crop cracks harder, and I hear a loud-ass groan. The guy on stage just lost his load. The leather-clad dominatrix is whipping him, using firm strokes, on his dick. She’s beating him hard.

On. His. Dick!

Then again, who am I to judge? I’m a whole lot worse.

“You want to go to a room…with me?” I ask the blonde. I try to sound upbeat and fail miserably.

She winces. “I don’t like having sex in public.” Then she gives me a half-smile. At least we have one thing in common, but I’m not convinced. I don’t think she’s my ‘type’. “Or…we could have a drink first?” she goes on when I don’t say anything.

I take a sip of my whiskey, putting the beverage in my right hand. Then I reach over and casually pinch her nipple through the stick-on. I keep my eyes on hers. I pinch her a little harder than what would be considered appropriate. A kinky, up-for-anything woman will be able to take it and dish out the same.

Her eyes widen, and she makes a gasping noise. She closes a hand over her breast as I take another sip of my drink. I’m sure her nipple is smarting…just a little.

It’s my turn to quirk a brow. “I think I might be a little more than you can handle, sweetheart.”

She swallows again…harder this time. I can see her mind working. She’s still interested. Her chest is heaving. I scent arousal. I also scent fear.

“I’ll break you,” I whisper loud enough for her to hear. It’s not true, I don’t get off on hurting women. But I need someone made from stronger stuff. She’s like a child playing at dress-up.

The blonde looks into my eyes. They say the eyes are windows to the soul. Mine are black like a moonless night. So dark, it’s difficult to distinguish my irises from my pupils. Black. Cold. Fucking heartless. She gives an almost indiscernible nod, looking both disappointed and relieved. I watch as she strides away. I wish I could go to a nice bar or club and pick up a nice girl. I wish I could have a nice conversation with her. Maybe we could even date. Have nice, normal sex. It would be so fucking nice! Amazing, even.

I can’t!

I’m me!

I make nice girls cry.

A lot!

They come hard, but they cry. I hate tears. Tears fuck me off. I scare nice girls, so no nice girls for me. No normal anything for the son of Ares…god of war and destruction.

I’m wearing suit pants and a button-down shirt. No tie. The top button is undone. The shirt is a soft pink. I’ve been told that the color is good on me. It softens the harsh vibes I give off. At least to a degree. My scar and my scowl go a long way to ward off the nice girls…mostly.

The couple on the sofa are arguing. It looks like he got there before her. I bite back a smile because I don’t smile. Fuck that! There is a clean-up crew on the stage. I don’t envy them. I don’t envy the morning shift either. Poor bastards!

There are plenty of people milling around. Couples, singles, groups, you name it. The dance floor is heaving…literally. Here at Straight and Narrow – yes, that’s what this club is called. Straight and fucking Narrow…as if – they take dirty dancing to a new level. I see two women eyeing me from across the room. They’re wearing tiny dresses. The one has cleavage from here until next week, and the other has legs that go on for miles. They giggle as soon as they catch me looking back at them.

Hard fucking pass!

They think they’re into kinky shit. I would prove them wrong in a heartbeat.

I see a woman standing alone at the other end of the bar. She looks as bored out of her mind as I do.

What is she wearing?

A man’s collared button-up shirt. It’s white. The buttons are done up all the way up to her throat. Her sleeves are turned up to her elbows. She’s drowning in the shirt. I make a noise that sounds too close to the start of a laugh for my liking. All I can say is that she’s sticking out like a sore thumb. Her hair is all the way down her back. It touches her ass. It’s black and straight as an arrow…only…I don’t think she brushed it before coming here. It looks like she climbed straight out of someone’s bed. The man whose shirt she’s wearing, perhaps. Her face is devoid of makeup, but she’s fucking gorgeous anyway. Her lashes are long and thick. Her eyes are huge. They’re a light brown, reminding me of caramel or thick, dark honey.

She looks my way. Our eyes lock. My dick takes note.

Hello!

I can’t remember the last time anything or anyone turned me on so hard and so fast. She looks down and takes a step away from the bar.

Holy fuck! She isn’t wearing any shoes. Not a great idea in a place like this. I’m intrigued! I’m taking serious note.

I take a sip of my drink, the liquid is smooth and delicious. I find it interesting that the most beautiful woman in the room is almost completely covered. I can’t see any of her assets. I like that a whole hell of a lot. I’m almost positive she’s naked underneath the shirt. Sexy as fuck!

My balls tighten. I want her! A couple starts to approach her, but she stops them in their tracks with a look. Oh yes, I think she’ll do nicely.

I watch with growing interest as a shirtless guy approaches her. He has a good physique and would probably be considered to be attractive to humans. She gives him the look, but he is either an idiot or thick-skinned. Maybe both.

He offers her a drink.

She shakes her head.

He gives her some line that might work on women in general but not on her.

“Not interested!” Holy shit! My dick lurches in my pants. She has an accent. I didn’t think an accent would turn me on, but it does. A whole fucking lot. I note that she didn’t raise her voice, even though I think she’s angry. There’s fire in her eyes. I almost feel sorry for the guy.

He starts to say something, but she shakes her head. “Go away!” she says, her voice clear. Her accent, thick. I still can’t quite place it. It’s not British. Maybe Irish?

I feel my lip twitch as the guy gives up and walks away. He doesn’t look happy.

I take a sip of my drink, downing half of what’s left. I feel nervous. I can’t remember the last time I felt this way. “Fuck it,” I mutter as I walk over to her.

She keeps her eyes on the dancefloor.

“I’m Rage,” I say, the words falling from my lips before I can stop them. I never give my real name. Not ever. It’s too late now.

She levels a cool stare at me but doesn’t say anything.

“Do you have a name?” I sound pushy even though I don’t mean to. I’m never pushy. It’s not a good idea since a woman like this will tell me what to do with myself quicker than I can take my next breath. I need to watch how I tread.

“I have several, actually.” She looks back at the dancefloor.

I frown. “Several…how is that possible?” I suppose she could have a second name…and a third, maybe? Perhaps she’s talking about nicknames.

“How is that possible?” she says. “I would ask myself the same, and yet, it’s the truth.” She doesn’t look my way. The look of sheer boredom is back. I want her more than I did a minute ago. Up close, she’s even more beautiful. She might look like she just got out of bed, like she was just fucked hard, but I can’t smell sex on her. I find that I want to ask her a whole lot of questions, almost more than I want to rip the shirt off.

“How about your God-given name? We could start with that one.” I shrug.

“My God-given…name.” She smiles. Fuck, but she’s beautiful. She rolls her eyes and shakes her head. “I don’t think so.”

“Any of your names, then.”

Her eyes blaze. “Most of them are not very…shall we say, nice.”

I frown. It makes no sense. Also, I’ve never had to work so hard to get a woman’s name before. “We don’t need to do names.” I shrug.

“Don’t we, Rage?” She lifts her brows, looking at me like something the cat dragged in. “I think it’s a little late for that.”

True. She knows my name already.

“Where are you from?” I ask. “You have an accent.”

“How observant of you.”

“No, really, where are you from? At least give the name of the country. Is it Ireland?” I know I’m wrong as soon as I say it.

“Wales,” she says as her eyes scan the club. “My turn to ask a question. Why do you come here?” She turns her honeyed irises on me. Her stare is intense. Her jaw tight. She looks pissed off. It doesn’t make sense. Why would she be angry? We don’t know each other. Then again, maybe she’s just found out that her husband’s a member. I look down at her hands. I don’t see any rings, but that doesn’t mean anything.

“Why did you come to this club?” I turn the question back on her. Why does anyone?

“I was curious.”

Two women walk onto the stage. They’re both wearing filmy underwear. The nameless beauty is taking them in. She doesn’t look impressed. In fact, I would go so far as to say that she has a look of distaste on her face.

The women start making out. There is a bed in the center of the stage. Two guesses as to where this is going.

“You came for sex,” she says, sounding and looking bored all over again. The look of anger is gone.

I don’t say anything. I don’t have to. We both know that’s why I came here. We both know it’s what I want.

“I’m disappointed,” she says so softly that I think I might have misheard her because this woman doesn’t know me. Why would she be disappointed in me?

I look her way. Her eyes hold mine for a moment or two, and then she turns and walks away. I pull in her scent. It’s wild and exotic. I watch her go. I don’t try to stop her. What would be the point? We are here for different reasons. I grind my teeth and finish my drink, putting the glass down on the bar.

I’m irritated.

I feel edgy and annoyed.

I still feel aroused.

That whole conversation was odd. It has left me feeling off-balance. Not many people can do that to me.

“Intense, brooding…maybe slightly aggressive,” a woman says to my right. She is looking at me like she wants to eat me whole. She’s dressed all in leather. “I like the silent brooding types.” She winks at me suggestively. “You can call me Kitten.”

I think she’s a nice girl playing at something she’s not. Her lips are bright red, as are her nails.

“You sure about this?” I ask her.

She gives me a slow nod.

I fucking hate crying women, but I’ll make sure she enjoys herself. I feel nothing. Less than nothing. That’s not true; I’m still on edge. I need this. I tend to get violent when my sexual needs aren’t being met. The son of Ares has no place getting violent. It can’t happen…period! I need sex, and I need it now. A man can only turn that side of himself off for so long. It’s been too long for me. I feel that familiar buzzing in my veins. I need to feed the monster so that he can sleep.

“Okay,” I sigh. “Let’s get out of here. I have a room at The Towers,” I refer to the five-star hotel up the road. “We’re fucking…nothing more or less. I’m going to leave straight afterward. I don’t want your number. You still game, Kitten?”

“For sure.” She smiles.

Too easy.

Too nice!

Fuck!

“You’ll feel me in the morning. I like it rough. I don’t do sweet or soft or—”

“I’m game!” she snaps. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe she isn’t as sweet as I thought. A guy can hope.

“Let’s go.” I look at the exit. I wait for her to start walking in that direction and then follow slightly behind.

Thankfully she doesn’t try to take my hand. “Do you frequent Straight and Narrow a lot?” she asks as soon as we are outside.

I shake my head.

“I didn’t think so, since I haven’t seen you before. Are you—?”

“No small talk,” I say. “No kissing or cuddling. None of that bullshit.” I realize I’ve stopped in my tracks. “You good with that?” I narrow my eyes on her. I’m giving her every opportunity to walk away. Truth is, I’m not feeling it.

She nods. “Yeah, sure.”

We get back to walking. This time in silence. Thank fuck.

“Um…” she starts to say. “I am—”

So much for silence.

I look her way, and she stops talking. She licks her lips instead, looking nervous all of a sudden. The street is well-lit. There are restaurants and bars lining this street. Having said that, it’s quiet this time of night. Maybe Kitten is having second thoughts. Sure looks like it. She smiles. “Um…I almost feel stupid asking, but I have to anyway.” She narrows her eyes, “You’re not a serial killer by any chance, are you?” She laughs. “You’re not going to kill me or hurt me?” She giggles, sounding more nervous by the second. “Not that you would tell me if you were.”

I sigh. “I’m not a serial killer.” I could be one. Easily! “I’m not planning on killing you.” Accidents happen! I mean, I do fuck with a dagger strapped to my ankle.

“Not planning on it?” She laughs some more. She waits. I think she wants me to tell her that I don’t plan on hurting her either. All bets are off on that note. I won’t make promises I can’t keep. I’m not a nice person. I’m fucked up. I’ve killed before, and I might just lose it and kill again. I won’t lie to her. That’s not me.

Kitten licks her lips again.

I take in a breath, pulling out my phone. That does it! I’m calling her an Uber. She can wait in the lobby of the hotel. It’s that, or I’ll walk her back to the club. This isn’t going to happen. I’m not sure what I was thinking. I wasn’t! I was so caught up with need for the woman in the shirt, I lost my ever-loving mind for a few minutes. “I don’t think—” I start to say, when I hear a menacing snarl.

There’s a streak of black, and the girl next to me screams.

“What the—?” I shout. It’s the Doberman. Where did she come from? I left her at home, asleep in her bed. The dog grabs the girl’s leather jacket and starts to shake her viciously. She’s growling loudly as she shakes. I hear ripping.

“Dog!” I yell. “Stop that,” I shout again.

The Doberman doesn’t let up. In fact, I think she shakes the girl more viciously than before. Her growls have deepened. Her jacket tears some more. I think it might be faux leather.

“Fuck…Dog! Come on!” I grab her by her collar and yank. She doesn’t budge. I put my hands around her shoulders and give a hard pull.

The creature finally lets go. She turns and snaps at me as she does. Her teeth rip into my flesh. I growl a warning, feeling my lips curl back from my teeth.

I put myself between the dog and the girl. I watch as the Doberman’s eyes soften. Her whole stance softens.

I realize that I’m still showing my teeth. That my hands are curled into fists. Shit! Fuck! I think my eyes might be glowing. “Stand down.” My voice is guttural.

The dog goes down onto her haunches. Her eyes are still on me. I think I see defiance in their depths. This is not total submission. I’m part animal. I would know. She makes a whining noise. “You’d better be fucking sorry,” I mumble.

I hear ragged breathing behind me. I smell terror. That and urine. Good thing I didn’t take this princess back to the hotel room with me. If she couldn’t handle a dog, she certainly wouldn’t be able to handle me. “You okay?” I ask as I turn around.

“Don’t turn your back to it.” Her voice is shrill. She’s terrified. Her eyes are wide.

“The dog is mine,” I say. “I don’t know what came over her.”

“Yours…it’s yours?”

I nod.

“You take your dog out with you? What kind of sicko does that?”

I don’t say anything. I didn’t take the dog with me, but I am very much a sicko.

“Oh, my god!” She covers her mouth with her hand. “You’re bleeding.” Her gaze is on my arm.

I look down at the four puncture marks. They’re oozing blood. My shirt is ruined. “It’s nothing,” I say.

“That’s not nothing. You’ll probably need a tetanus shot.”

“I’ll live. Do you need me to walk you back to the club? Or can I organize you a—”

“I’m fine. I’ll manage.” Her eyes are on the Doberman, who’s sitting next to me in her usual position like nothing happened. The dog is looking at the girl. There’s murder in her eyes.

“Let me pay for the damage—” I start to say. Her jacket is ripped.

“It’s fine. Don’t worry about it.” I watch as the girl walks away. She’s going back towards the club, taking rapid strides. She glances back a couple of times. I’m not sure if she’s worried about the dog or if it’s me who makes her nervous. Probably a combination of both.

“What are you doing here? Did you follow me?” I look down at the dog. Irritated at myself for talking to the creature…yet again. Like a complete asshole, I keep going. “Let’s go home. It’s a long walk, because I doubt an Uber would agree to a dog in the back seat.”

4

Rage

“There’s been a new development,” I tell Gretchen.

“I still can’t believe she escaped.” The woman talks right over me, looking lost in thought. “Arthur is sure he bolted her kennel door.”

“Mistakes happen.” I shrug.

“That’s true.” Gretchen still has her eyes on the dog at my feet. “We have an eight-foot perimeter fence, though. Her escape makes no sense.” She pulls in a breath. “I guess where there’s a will, there’s a way.”

“I guess so.”

“We’ll need to be more careful. Can’t have an animal like this walking the streets.” I want to defend the dog, but the words get stuck in my throat. Gretchen is right. She frowns at me. “You were saying something about a new development?” she asks.

“It might not just be men that she doesn’t get along with. She wasn’t too fond of a woman last night either.” I play it right down, even though I probably shouldn’t.

“Oh, no! What happened?”

“Just some snapping and growling,” I play it down some more. “It might have been the individual.” I’m wearing long sleeves to cover the bite, which is red and angry. It’s healing slower than normal.

Gretchen nods. “We’ll have to get her evaluated. It doesn’t bode well at all.” She tsks a couple of times.

Fuck!

How the hell are they going to find a home for this blasted dog? How? They’re not! There’s no way in hell. It isn’t my problem. I have no time for a dog. My life is complicated as it is. All I need is a dog who has a shorter fuse than my own.

It won’t work!

It can’t!

I pull a few more hundreds out of my wallet and hand them over to Gretchen. “Get a lock for the cage. Get the dog some help…please,” I force out the word. “Give her a chance,” I add.

“Are you sure—?”

“I’m sure!” I try not to snap.

Gretchen takes the leash from me, and I walk out. I jump into my car and head straight for Manny’s boxing gym. Ten minutes later, I pull up into the parking lot.

I head inside.

Manny is helping one of the youngsters from the youth program Night runs. He’s showing the kid how to take up a defensive stance and running him through some boxing footwork drills.

I start with a series of warmup stretches. Before long, I’m pounding into the bag, working on both my punches and my kicks. I’m sure to work my body equally on both sides. The sweat is dripping off of me by the time Manny comes over. It looks like he’s done helping the kid, who is nowhere in sight. The gym is fairly quiet at this time on a Sunday morning. There are two other guys here, and that’s it. Suits me just fine. I enjoy the solitude.

“Rage,” Manny says as he gets to me. “What did that bag ever do to you?” He smiles.

I must say, I envy his easy way. It’s probably why we get along so well. He isn’t a big talker, and he’s an all-around nice guy without being a pushover.

“I need to stay fit,” I say, giving the bag a high kick.

“I can see that.” Manny smiles.

I grab my towel and wipe it across my face. “Do you have any fights lined up?”

Manny laughs. “Easy, Tiger. It’s only been a week. Nothing worth your time or effort.”

I make a grumbling noise. “Last week was a waste of my time.”

“You won!” He looks animated.

“It was a hollow victory, and you know it,” I say.

“I’m still not sure why West threw in the towel.” He rubs his head. “I’ve never seen anyone come close to matching your natural talent in the ring.”

I do. West is also a dragon demigod. He was using his superhuman strength during our bout, which was pissing me the hell off. Things started to get a little out of hand when West’s second threw in the towel. I can’t believe that was a week ago. I’ve since found out that I have a half-brother. “Natural talent…huh…I work my ass off, and you know it.”

“So you’re the MMA fighter Manny’s always boasting about?” Some meat-head saunters over. He’s not as tall as me, but he’s built like a brick shithouse. There is such a thing as being too big. You tend to lose speed and agility. Still, he’s huge for a human; I respect that.

I nod. I don’t feel like a conversation. “Take care, Manny, I’ll see you—”

“How’s about a couple of rounds?” He touches the side rails on a nearby boxing ring.

“No…thanks.” I look back at Manny.

“Come on!” he pushes. “You scared of losing?” He grins at me.

“I wouldn’t, Tiny.” Manny shakes his head.

“Why not?” Tiny asks Manny. “You said I’m good. That I can pack a punch.”

“I wouldn’t!” Manny says again. “Take my word for it.”

I pick up my water and take a drink before putting down the bottle. Then I run my towel over my face and behind my neck.

“Come on,” he tries some more, “best of three.”

“We wouldn’t need three,” I warn.

Tiny throws his head back and laughs. “That confident?”

“Stating facts.”

“Oh!” He smiles. “That’s harsh. I’d like to see you do it. I’m sure I can take you.” His eyes turn serious as they land on me.

I roll my eyes. “It’s your funeral.”

“You can tap out at any time,” Manny tells Tiny. “If he drops you, for the love of god, stay down.”

“I’ve never been dropped before,” Tiny says, holding out his hands so that Manny can put his gloves on.

“You’ve never fought against Rage before,” Manny warns.

Once he finishes with Tiny, Manny puts my gloves on. “Don’t hit him too hard.” His eyes are trained on mine.

I nod once. I’m not in the best mood. This isn’t a great idea. “You sure about this?” I give Tiny one more chance to bow out.

He snort-laughs. “Course I am.”

“It’s just a friendly sparring match,” Manny reminds us. I can see by the look in Tiny’s eyes that there’s nothing friendly about this as far as he’s concerned. There are always guys like this. Not necessarily bad, but out to prove something. I’m doing well on the MMA circuit, and they want to say they beat me.

Manny tries to put a headguard onto me, but I shake my head. “I’m good.”

Manny goes over to Tiny. “Me too,” he says.

“Put it on,” Manny insists.

“I’m good!” Tiny grinds out.

We get into the ring. Manny is going through the various rules. Things like not hitting below the belt and what constitutes a knock-out. He goes on to talk through the rules concerning tapping out. I listen with half an ear. I’ve heard it all before. Truth is, I’m tired. I don’t want to be here.

We knock gloves, and then it’s on. Instead of feeling me out, Tiny comes at me right from the start. I duck, and he hits air.

I have to say, the guy packs a punch. If his swipe had connected, I would be feeling it. The second I come up, he throws a left, lifting his knee at the same time. I think he was hoping I would duck again. It’s a bold move. I have to give him credit for being all in.

The problem with all in is that it means I’m all in too. I punch Tiny. It’s a loud thump that gets him square in the jaw. I follow it up with a left hook to the side of the head. Tiny goes down like a ton of bricks.

Many groans. “I told you to go easy.”

“What do you mean?” I frown. “I didn’t break anything.” I look down at Tiny. He’s fast asleep. “He’ll have a headache, but he’ll be just fine.”

“That’s not fine.” Manny points at Tiny. “It was supposed to be a fun sparring match.”

“It’s his own fault,” I grumble, holding my hands out to Manny so that he can take off the gloves.

Manny laughs. “I guess so. Do you feel better?”

I glower at my manager, who laughs harder. Tiny moans, his head rolls to the side. He’s starting to come to. I grab my things and leave.

5

Nia

There is beauty in darkness. You just need to be willing to look harder to find it.

It’s nighttime, and all is quiet. I look at my hands, studying them. I see blood, even though they are clean. The blood of many is on these hands.

I can safely say that they deserved it, every last one of them. Just because they deserved it, didn’t mean I wanted to do it. That I set out to become what I have become. There is one man out there who still deserves to die for what he did. For what he wants to do. He’s evil.

I. Hate. Him.

For the last year, I’ve dreamed of what I will do to him when I am finally ready to face up to him. His day of reckoning is coming. With each breath I take, it draws nearer.

I need to stay strong.

I look down at the form in the bed. The sheets are low around his waist. Tangled around his hips.

I have to say that he is beautiful when he is sleeping. When the demons he wrestles are quiet. When his mind is blank. His features are smooth. His eyes are closed. Dark lashes fan his cheeks.

I am able to admire his beauty. The sheer strength within him. Strength that comes from more than just sinew and muscle; there is magic in him too. An immense power inside that he may not even know exists. He is afraid of his power. His strength. The markings on his chest are more than just for show. I see symbols and runes within the lines and designs. They’ve been carefully hidden within the swirls and patterns. Instead of working to ward off evil, they are here to keep it inside and tethered. I feel sorry for this man. Why does he hide away? Why does he keep himself tethered? I know something happened to him when he was much younger. There are rumors of a power-surge in the dragon lands. His name has been whispered. I explore the markings. There are a helmet and spear, as well as a wild boar. All symbols of Ares. All fitting.

My gaze moves back to his face. To the scar that cuts through his eyebrow. I reach my fingers towards his face…that scar. Made by one of my kind, or so it is rumored. Must be, since the scar is still so prominent.

Quicker than lightning, he grabs my hand. His eyes are open. “What the fuck?” he roars. He goes from lying down to standing in less than a split second, not letting go of my hand at all. His other hand closes over my throat, and my back is against the wall.

His touch is firm. It doesn’t hurt. I can still breathe but talking will be difficult.

His eyes are blazing. His jaw is tight. His frown is deep. I watch as recognition bleeds into his gaze. “You,” he whispers. His hand relaxes a smidgen before tightening back up. “What are you doing here?” he growls. “You followed me?” His eyes narrow on mine. “You fucking followed me!”

I don’t attempt to speak. I stay calm and keep my eyes on his. He takes hold of my wrists and lifts my hands above my head, holding me trapped against the wall. His big body is just an inch away from mine. I feel the heat radiate from him. I can feel the menace rolling off him. “You’d better start talking.” His eyes drift down. He sucks in a breath. “You’re naked… Fuck!” he snarls the word.

“You wanted sex,” I say by way of explanation. “Here I am.”

His eyes flare with surprise, but he quickly schools his emotions. His frown is back. It’s deep. “Sex…yes. Yesterday at the club. What I didn’t want was for some crazy to follow me home. That’s fucking stalking. To come into my house uninvited…” He shakes his head. His eyes are narrowed and hard.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” I whisper.

He lets me go completely, his lips twitch with the start of a smile. At least, I think it’s a smile. I take him in. Tall, well-muscled without being beefy. He’s naked and aroused.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he grinds out. “You’re going to tell me what the fuck you’re doing here before I get angry.”

I shrug. “I came for sex,” I try again. Men love sex. It makes them a little crazy. I’m going to use sex to get Rage on my side. My other plan didn’t work. I’m running out of options. Maybe he would be more willing to help me if we were sleeping together. There’s another important reason why I need him to have sex with me as well. I hope it works.

“That’s not going to happen.” He shakes his head.

“Why not?” I look down at his member. “You’re aroused. You were at that club last night because you were looking for sex. You wanted me.”

“You broke into my house. That’s why not. I think you might need help. That or a jail cell. I don’t sleep with crazy-assed women. Like I said, you need some serious help.”

“I do need help.” How does he know that? Do I look desperate? “I thought I could offer you sex in exchange for your help.” I shrug. “It’s the only thing I have to bargain with.”

He scrubs a hand over his face. “You’re giving me a headache. Can we start with why you followed me home? Why are you here?”

“I need a place to stay.”

“No!” He folds his arms. “You can’t stay here.”

I could tell from the way he was looking at me last night that he was aroused. Pity I was too angry with him to take advantage of that situation. “Just a couple of nights. I could—” I lift my hand to touch him, but he takes a step back.

“Hell no! I don’t care how gorgeous you are. You’re clearly a few cards short of a full deck.”

He thinks I’m crazy. I suppose I can’t blame him. I only wish I had learned more skills during my lifetime. I have one to speak of. I know how to kill someone in under five seconds. Other than that, I’m not much good at anything.

“You need to get your clothes back on, and you need to get the hell out of my house.” He points at his bedroom door.

“I need a place to sleep.” I need far more than that, but I can see he’s in no mood to talk. I don’t want to overwhelm him.

“I need peace and quiet and a good night’s sleep. Looks like we’re both fresh out of luck.” He flicks on a light switch. I follow him into the living room, where he turns another light on. He’s looking around the place. “Where are your clothes? This is insane. I can’t believe you came to my house. Who the hell are you anyway?”

“Nia,” I blurt. I hadn’t planned on telling him, but I’m desperate. “He’s after me.” It’s true.

“Who?” Rage’s eyes turn murderous. “Your husband…your boyfriend? Who’s after you?”

“Not my boyfriend anymore.” I shake my head. “We were…together, and then…” I stop there.

“You have some asshole ex after you?”

I nod. It’s not a lie. Not really. “He’s threatening to kill me. He will kill me if he finds me.”

“That’s why you’re so desperate?” Before I can answer, he goes on, “It doesn’t matter, you shouldn’t break into people’s homes and offer them sex. That’s fucked up!”

“I’m desperate!” I plead, meaning it. “I need help,” I repeat the same words from earlier. Also, I need to find a way to get him to have sex with me. It’s key to my plan working. Why did I walk out of that club last night? Why did I let my emotions get the better of me? Why was I feeling so emotional in the first place?

I see his stance soften but not by much. “Where are your clothes?”

I shrug. I don’t have clothes. How do I tell him that? He won’t understand.

“Forget it!” he growls. I hear him mumble something about my hair doing a good job of covering me up. All except my pussy. I have to bite back a smile. I follow him as he walks back into his room. He opens a door, rummages through his closet, pulling out a t-shirt. “Put this on.” He throws the garment at me before pulling some shorts on himself.

I tug the shirt over my head.

“One night.” He sounds stern. His eyes are dark and narrowed. “I will give you a ride to the police station in the morning. You can tell them about your situation. I’m sure there must be a shelter in Newfolk that helps women like you.”

I nod.

It’s something, I guess. I don’t tell him that a shelter won’t do me any good. That the local police won’t be able to save me. I’m looking at the only person capable of doing that. I need to somehow convince him to let me stay longer. I need to…get onto his good side. I need his help in a big way. Rage isn’t inclined to help me. It isn’t personal. He isn’t inclined to help anyone. He’s a closed-off loner with anger issues. The latter is why I need him. The former is why I will struggle to convince him. My life depends on it, and so I will keep trying. There is no other way.

Rage opens another closet and takes out a pillow and a blanket. “You can sleep on the sofa.” His face wrinkles in disgust.

He tries to hand me the items, but I don’t take them. “There’s a perfectly good bed.”

“That’s my bed. I will be sleeping in it.”

“There’s enough space.” I know I’m pushing it, but I’m not sure what his problem is.

“I don’t share,” he growls, his voice low.

No, you don’t! I know this is a sticking point. I can see it. It’s written all over him. “Of course,” I push out. “Thank you for letting me stay. I knew when I saw you that you would be able to help me.”

He looks at me pointedly. “Don’t get too used to it.”

I can see he means it. Rage plans on taking me to the station first thing in the morning. “Thank you,” I say.

“Go and sleep. No fucking around.”

I nod.

“I mean it!”

“So do I.”

“I have excellent hearing. I’ll—” His eyes narrow. “Why are you smiling?”

“If your hearing is so excellent, how did I sneak up on you earlier?”

He frowns. “I have no idea.” He takes a small step forward. I think I see him sniff the air. “Don’t try it again. I’m ready for you this time.”

I smile and then turn and walk away. Maybe there’s some way I’ll be able to convince him to let me stay longer in the morning. Somehow, I doubt it.

I don’t want to give everything away just yet. If I come clean too soon, he’ll treat me like I’m a hot potato. I need him invested first. Right now, that seems impossible. I stretch out on the sofa and close my eyes. I need a good night’s sleep. Maybe the morning will bring new ideas and possibilities. I wish I was more skilled at seducing a man.

6

Rage

There is a knock on the door. It’s only six-thirty. Who the hell is at my door at this time of the morning? I’m yawning as I open up.

It’s Death.

I frown at him. Then I turn and walk back into my house. I know he will follow, and he does.

“Where is it?” Death says as he closes the door.

“It? What it are you referring to?” I ask as I fire up the coffee machine.

“The dog,” Death says, looking around my place.

I mutter a curse as I see Death’s nose twitch. “I smell a woman.” He sniffs the air again.

I can’t believe I forgot about the girl. I curse again as I look around the space. The blanket is crumpled on the sofa. I think she did sleep here. Where is she now? The bathroom door is open. I double-check inside anyway. Then I check my bedroom and bathroom. My cabin is small. I like it this way. Neat, tidy, and uncomplicated. It’s home. I’m at relative peace here. I frown when I get done searching.

She’s gone.

I should feel relief, but I don’t. I’m not sure what I feel. Where did she go? When did she leave? Why did she go? It seemed like she wanted to stay.

“So there was a woman here?” Death folds his arms. “You had a woman over?” He sniffs the air again, frowning hard.

“It’s a long story,” I mumble. “It was nothing, and not like that.” I shake my head. My mind wanders to thoughts of her naked body.

Fuck!

I knew she was drop-dead gorgeous, but I hadn’t been prepared for all of her nakedness. Not even close. Not like that! Hell, I very nearly took her up on her offer of sex. My body was all in. I’m glad I refrained. I would never take advantage of someone in a bad situation. Besides, she isn’t all there mentally. She followed me home. That’s stalking.

Pity.

Such a waste of a beautiful woman.

I try to bring my focus back to the conversation. “Why are you here, and what do you want to know about the dog? I already took her to the pound, if you want to give her a home.”

“That’s no ordinary dog,” Death says.

It’s my turn to sniff the air. Has Death been drinking? Wine and nectar can be a lethal combination. I can’t scent either on him. “Don’t look at me like that,” Death says. “I haven’t lost my mind. There’s something off about the dog. You must have noticed.”

I shake my head again. “I haven’t noticed anything. You need to say whatever it is you came to tell me. Or you need to leave.”

The coffee is finally brewed. I pour myself a cup, taking a big sip.

“Mmmmm…yes…” Death nods. “Thanks for the offer. A cup of coffee sounds great. You’re a great host, Rage.”

I scowl at him for a few moments before grabbing another cup and filling it. I hand the beverage to Death. He smiles as he takes the cup. “No cream or sugar; exactly how I like my coffee in the morning.” He takes a sip. I get the distinct impression he’s being sarcastic. It’s wasted on me. I ignore the fuck out of his sarcasm.

“What the fuck is going on?” I ask.

“I just came from the Underworld. Hades isn’t happy because his Head Hunter isn’t happy.”

“Hunter?” I frown, taking a sip.

“Hades has several Hunters. Gaire is the Head, and his most respected, Huntsman.”

“What does he hunt?” It’s too early for this bullshit.

“More like who,” Death says, taking a sip of his coffee. “They hunt lost souls. Ghouls and ghosts who hide among the living. Gaire is a bit of a sick fuck; he likes to hunt the odd human…for sport. He says it keeps him sharp. Hades condones it…of course.”

“I thought you brought all of the souls into the Underworld? There are more of you? Are you a Huntsman?”

Death’s mouth twitches. “I am one of several beings who take souls to the Underworld. My father tasks me with specific duties. Souls he has taken a personal interest in. There are many more needing…transport. Sometimes souls get away. They escape or get lost. Gaire and his men track those souls down and bring them to the Underworld. The Hunters can transition easily between the various realms. It’s necessary to find the lost.”

“Why isn’t this Gaire fucker happy?” I don’t like where this is going.

“Hunters of the Underworld use dogs to help them track these missing souls. Not just any dogs, they use hellhounds.”

I nod. I don’t say anything, even though I now know for sure where this is going. I fucking hate it.

“Gaire’s dog went missing just over a week ago. He found out she was gone last night, and all hell is breaking loose in the Underworld.”

I nod again. “You think the dog I took to the pound is this Gaire asshole’s dog?”

Death nods. “I think your dog is no ordinary dog.”

“Not my dog,” I grunt.

“Gaire would agree with that statement. I somehow think that the dog will feel differently since she seems to have latched onto you.”

“Do you see a dog around here? I sent the creature to the pound. Send Gaire there if he wants his dog back. She’ll have a home. Problem solved.”

“Gaire is a piece of work. He’s going to be pissed that she disobeyed him. He’ll hurt her. Might even kill her, if or rather when he finds her. Also, I know there’s a good reason she ran away in the first place. People don’t run for no reason.”

“Nothing to do with me,” I force the words out. I don’t want to get involved. I can’t! “Tell Hades to intervene.” I don’t like any kind of animal abuse.

“The dog belongs to Gaire. It’s out of Hades’ hands how the Huntsman decides to punish her.” Death makes a face. “Also, this is Hades we’re talking about. God of the Underworld….he doesn’t give a shit.”

“That’s fucked up.”

“It is.” Death nods.

“This still has nothing to do with me. Surely a hellhound would be able to take care of herself. Surely the beast must have skills—”

“It’s all very complicated. She’s ultimately no match for Gaire.”

“That’s fucked up,” I grumble again. “Why did she run away in the first place?”

“It’s a long story, but bottom line, Gaire is a sadistic fuck. He hunts for a living, and his sights are firmly set on her now that he knows she’s gone.”

“How did it take him a whole week to realize she was missing?”

“Again, it’s a long story.” Death is looking around my place; there is interest in his eyes. “Tell me about the woman who stayed here. I can’t believe I didn’t figure it out sooner. I got this feeling when I saw the dog, but…” He rubs his chin. “What does she look like? Was she—?”

“I’m not discussing her with you.” I frown. “It’s none of your business. She’s gone. I don’t think she’s coming back, and that’s all you need to know.”

“Did she give you her name, by any chance?”

“It doesn’t matter,” I snap, putting down my cup with a bump. “As much as I’m enjoying our chat, it’s early, and I’m not feeling much like company.” I wish he hadn’t told me about the dog. A hellhound! Fuck me! I can’t get involved. I don’t want to. That’s the end of it. I’m irritated that he felt the need to come here and to tell me all this. Then again, it’s probably better he did, so that I know to stay far away from the pound.

“If it’s the woman I’m thinking of, she goes by several names; that’s why I was curious.”

I feel my jaw drop for a moment. “How did you know she has several names?”

He gets this glint in his eyes. “Oleander was her most recent one. Before that, it was Nia, although Gaire liked to call her Bitch when she was in her dog form. Hades named her—”

“In her dog form?” I feel my blood run cold. Surely not!

Death nods. “Hellhounds are shifters too, you know?”

I scrub a hand over my face. “I didn’t know.” I feel dumbfounded. I feel stupid. It was staring me right in the face, and I didn’t even see it. Not only was the Doberman not a dog, she’s not just a hellhound, either. She’s a shifter, and a beautiful one at that.

“Do you want to tell me more about the woman now?” He smirks over the coffee cup before taking a sip.

I shake my head. “No…not really.” Nia is a hellhound shifter. I can’t believe it. “I took a hellhound to the pound.” It all makes more sense now.

Death chokes out a laugh. “Yes, seems that way. The question is, what does she want from you? Although I can guess.” He cocks his head.

“She told me she needs my help. She said she’s in trouble.”

“That’s putting it mildly. Gaire is a shitstorm of trouble. Nia went against a direct order, one given by her master. Then she disappeared. He’s out for blood. He will destroy all who stand in his way.”

“She’s gone,” I say simply. “As much as I feel for her…” I shake my head. “I don’t want to get involved. I can’t! You know that.”

He lifts his brows. “I think it might be too late for that.”

“The hell it is!” I glare at Death like he’s the one who caused this all to happen in the first place.

Death shrugs. He puts down his coffee cup. “I thought you should know what was going on. If an angry asshole arrives at your door, you’ll know who he is. You can prepare.”

My blood immediately starts to boil at the prospect. “He’d better not…if he knows what’s good for him.”

“Don’t underestimate Gaire.”

“Gaire can go fuck himself,” I grind out.

“You really need to—” Death gets ‘the look’.

“You’re being summoned.”

He nods. “It gets old. I’m tired!” Death rubs a hand over his face. I notice for the first time how pale he is. That he has black smudges under his eyes.

“You okay?” I ask.

He heaves out a sigh and nods. “Take care of yourself. I think you’re right about staying clear of this mess.” He groans, looking pained. “You know where we are if you need help. I need to go.” Then he disappears.

My mind is crawling with unanswered questions. I shove them all aside. I feel bad for the hellhound, but… No. Just no!

Not.

My.

Problem.

7

Rage

Later that night…

It’s dark. All is quiet.

I hear the clock ticking in the hallway, and the soft noises of the refrigerator in the kitchen. There are crickets chirping, and in the far distance, dogs are barking. A breeze is blowing softly through the trees outside my window.

I don’t hear her, but I do catch her scent. Wild and exotic. Nothing remotely like a dog at all, so I’m assuming she’s in her human form. I hear her heart beating in her chest as she draws nearer. She’s nervous. She should be. What the fuck is she doing in my house? Why is she back? When she’s almost standing over me, I leap up.

I grab her wrists and pull her onto the bed, flipping her over so that she’s on her back. Her eyes are wide, and she’s breathing hard. “You could have told me that the dog bed would’ve worked just as well as the sofa.” I use my body to hold her down. Her arms are above her head. I hold them down too.

“You know?” she whispers.

“Yes.”

She tries to pull free, her features changing to reflect her focus and determination. I hold onto her tightly. “Stop!” I growl, irritated that yet again my body is responding to her. She’s naked and underneath me. Her hair has spilled across the pillow. Her breasts are full. Her nipples are as plump as fuck. My dick is taking note.

She sucks in a breath and looks between our bodies. I’m glad I decided to wear sleeping shorts to bed. I had a feeling she might turn up. Right now, my dick is straining against the fabric. I can’t help it. “Why are you here? What do you want?”

I see her throat work. “I already told you.”

“You need help. You’re in trouble. Your ex is after you,” I deadpan.

She nods. “Yes.”

“I’m not your guy,” I say as I get off of her. My jaw tightens when she stays right where she is, namely, on my bed. She pulls herself onto her elbows. She has this tiny strip of hair between her legs, which are open. I know when I’m being played. I keep my eyes on hers.

“You are exactly my guy.” She sits up, with no shyness about her nudity. Now I know why. She’s a shifter.

My sleeping shorts are tight. My cock feels like it’s throbbing. I don’t try to hide the fact that I’m horny as fuck. I don’t try to make explanations for the fact, either. She’s naked…in my house…in my fucking bed. “I’m not your guy. You can forget that idea and move right on.”

“There is no one else strong enough to help me. It’s you or…” I see her eyes fill with fear for a moment before she schools the emotion. Only, I’m still not buying it.

I throw out the start of a laugh. It sounds like a bark gone wrong. I clear my throat. My lip twitches. “You’re really good.” A class-A manipulator if I ever saw one.

“It’s the truth.” She stands. “There are very few people strong enough. Almost all of them are affiliated with Hades…or the Underworld. They can’t help me. You can! You’re the son of Ares…lord of war, bloodlust, and chaos. Lord of destruction. You’re also my only hope.”

“I’m not buying it.”

“It’s the truth.”

“There must be someone else. Anyone else! Did you know I have a brother?” I find I don’t like the idea of Nia going to Maddox. Even though I am suggesting it. I go on anyway because it makes sense. “Maddox might be willing to—”

She shakes her head. “Your brother doesn’t have your strength. He doesn’t have the power that you do. Besides, your brother is…nice.” She shrugs. “Nice won’t work. Nice is no good. Nice doesn’t work for me at all! I need the opposite of nice. I need you.”

I frown but only because I understand.

“Ares may have fathered you both, but it’s clear who follows in their father’s—”

“It’s a ‘no’ from me. Let me show you the door.” I wait for her eyes to well with tears. There’s a sick part of me that’s hoping she’ll offer me sexual favors again. Not that I would accept. None of those things happen.

She folds her arms. “What happened to you?” she asks me. It’s clearly a serious question. “I mean aside from being the bastard son of Ares.”

I grunt. I’m too taken aback to say anything.

“What made you like this?” She gives me a dirty look, dragging her eyes from my head to my toes and back again.

“Made me like what?” I bite out.

“You’re an asshole! Who doesn’t like dogs? I’ll tell you,” she goes on before I can say anything, “no one, that’s who. Only an uncaring mochyn doesn’t like dogs.”

“What the hell is a mochyn?”

“Look in the mirror, and you’ll see one. My mam warned me about people with a dislike for animals. She warned me about people like you.” She widens her eyes, which are fucking beautiful, just like the rest of her.

I’m instantly irritated at my train of thought. “Not all animals…just dogs!”

She pulls in a breath, sounding shocked…looking shocked. “Dogs are Man’s best friend.”

“You’re not a dog, though, are you, sweetheart? You’re a hellhound. Harbinger of death and foreboding. A bad omen.”

“That’s a myth. Not true at all! Besides, you didn’t know I was a hellhound when you met me.”

“When you followed me home and wouldn’t leave, you mean?”

Her eyes narrow. Her cheeks are a bright red. Her hands are pulled into tight fists. “You took me to the shelter. The shelter!” she yells. “The lady there warned you – not in so many words - that I might get put to sleep. That it would be a distinct possibility I’d get a lethal injection, and you left me there anyway. What kind of monster are you?”

“The kind who would love to see the back of you.”

“Fine!” she yells.

“Great!” I yell back. “Nia,” I say as she turns towards the door.

She whips back around, which is good since her ass is amazing, and I really shouldn’t be looking at it. “What?” she grinds out, her eyes blazing.

“Close the door behind you, will you?”

She makes this cute growly noise and then stomps off. I hear the door slam a few seconds later. I feel sorry for her, but at the same time…I feel nothing. I can’t afford to feel anything. This isn’t my problem.

I’m not getting involved. She’s a hellhound. She’s from the freaking Underworld. This Gaire asshole sounds like a royal prick. The fucker hunts souls for a living. Come on! He’s going to get on my last nerve, I can feel it.

I have to keep my head on straight. I have to remain calm and collected. Going up against a Hunter from the Underworld is not the way to go about it. The big problem I have is that if I lose it…as in, really lose it – and it’s almost happened once or twice in my life – if it happens, I’ll see red. I’ll lose my mind, and true chaos, destruction, and devastation will ensue.

I can’t get involved. I have to stay out of it. There are things I do to keep myself level-headed. Things like sex, my MMA fights, and regular hard workouts. Even when I’m training, fighting, or fucking, I’m in full control of every faculty. I have to be. It’s better that she’s gone. Nia seems like the type of woman who is quite capable of taking care of herself. I look down at the pink scars on my arm from where she bit me. It’s taking much longer to heal than it normally would. Probably because she isn’t human. I touch the scar on my forehead. Makes me wonder.

8

Rage

The next morning…

I’m wired. Hearing about Nia being a hellhound shifter, and about her predicament has put me off-balance. Seeing her again has completely fucked with my mind. Her big innocent eyes are screwing with my head.

When I’m off-balance, it’s a problem.

I decide to go for a jog. My cabin borders on our dragon shifter lands. There are thousands of acres for me to get lost in. I pull on a tank, shorts, and sneakers. Then I pack a bag. I might even shift and fly off some of the tension coiling inside me.

I head outside, pulling the door closed behind me. I’m about to start at a slow jog when I hear someone approaching. I’m not expecting company. Is Death back? Maybe it’s her. I’m not sure how I feel about that. My muscles rope and tense. My eyes narrow. The footfalls sound too heavy to be a woman. Besides, Nia wouldn’t make that much noise. She’s light on her feet.

Ten seconds later, a man walks around the back of my house. He smiles as soon as he sees me. He’s dressed all in leathers. His hair is shaven halfway up his head. He has a thick braid that hangs between his shoulder blades. It looks to be tied with leather as well.

I half expect him to pull a sword from the scabbard on his back. I can picture him running towards me, shouting a Viking battle cry. It doesn’t happen. His smile widens. “Hello, friend,” he booms. His eyes are bright blue. They’re cold. The smile definitely doesn’t reach his eyes.

Friend.

This asshole isn’t my friend.

I know exactly who this is. I take a deep breath…and then another. I need to stay calm. I need to keep in control. I have to. I don’t give a shit about this asshole, but if I lose it, others could die. I can’t trust myself. Not when I feel the buzzing in my veins.

He stops just in front of me. He’s about an inch shorter than I am but just as built. “Were you just leaving?” he asks. The question sounds loaded.

I want to tell him to fuck off. I remind myself that I need to keep the peace. I’m not in the right frame of mind to deal with this. “Yes. Nothing like a jog in the great outdoors to clear the head.”

“You are so right. This is a beautiful part of the country.” His eyes scan the view. It is beautiful. A silver lake, rolling hills, open land as far as the eye can see.

“Can I help you with something?” There is a gruff edge to my voice that can’t be helped.

The smile is back. “My name is Gaire.” When I don’t say anything, he goes on, “I’ve lost my hound. I followed her trail to this house. Have you seen a dog, perhaps? She’s big and quite beautiful.” He looks at the fresh scars on my arm. “She can be snappy at times.”

“Yes, she was here. A Doberman.” No use lying. I have a feeling he wouldn’t buy it.

“Was? I take it she…left?” He peers into my house through my window, and I want to pop him one in the eye.

“She hung around here. Wouldn’t leave, actually. I had to run her off last night. I’m not much of a dog person. If I had known she was yours…” I shrug.

He makes a noise that tells me he’s thinking it through. “I see.” He nods a couple of times. “You don’t happen to know where she went? A general direction?” He looks around us.

I shake my head. “No clue. I’m going to tell you what I told her. I’m not interested in getting involved in whatever this is. It has nothing to do with me.”

He laughs. “You spoke to Nia?” He lifts his brows. “You know she’s not just a hound, then?”

“I know, and yes, we talked.” I fold my arms. “We had a whole conversation.”

“I’m sure she had plenty to say.”

“I told her that I’m not interested in hearing her story. I want to stay out of it. The same goes for you, too.”

“You’re right not to get involved. Here’s the thing, though. Nia can be tenacious. She doesn’t give up easily.” He rubs his chin. “I have a feeling she’ll be back here.”

“I made myself crystal clear when I asked her to leave,” I say.

He makes a face. “Still, she really doesn’t give up easily. Nia can be like a dog after a bone.” He chuckles. “I’m going to give you my contact details. If she returns, you call me, and I’ll come and get her off of your hands.”

I nod once. I have no intention of calling this prick. Just like I would never have let Nia get the lethal injection in the shelter. I won’t hand her over to this jerk either. When I say I don’t want to be involved, I mean it.

“She can also be very persuasive,” he says, winking at me like a grade-A sleazeball. Like we’re sharing a secret. “Nia is a very beautiful woman.”

My jaw tightens, but I somehow manage to keep myself from grinding my teeth. I keep my eyes on his.

His voice drops a few octaves, and his eyes narrow. “She also happens to be mine. I own her.” His whole body visibly bristles. The muscles on the sides of his neck lift. His eyes harden. A vein pops up on his forehead.

“I think maybe she feels slightly differently about that.” I can’t help the retort.

His eyes narrow. They are blazing. “I don’t care what Nia thinks. She’s my dog…my pet. I want her back…untouched…unharmed. I need to be very clear about that.”

“I told you I don’t want to get involved.” I wish to god that he would stop talking, already. He’s pissing me off, and in a big way.

“Too late! You’re already involved.”

“You said I should call if she turns up. Give me your number, and you can be on your merry way.” I smile at the cocksucker. I’m sure I look as feral as fuck. I don’t care.

He smiles back, still tense. “Of course. The day is wasting.” His whole demeanor changes. “If you have a pen and paper, I’ll write it down for you.” He peers into my house, his eyes darting around the living room. He wants to be invited inside. Wants to snoop around. Fuck that!

“Fire away! I have a fantastic memory,” I say.

He lifts his brows. “You sure about that? Your life could depend on it.”

I nod. “Very fucking sure.”

He recites his number. I nod. He looks skeptical. “You sure you won’t forget in a day or a week?” He narrows his eyes. “I won’t be happy if you forget, or if you don’t get in touch. You don’t want to see me in a bad mood…I can tell you that much. Terrible things happen when I’m mad. I would make your—”

“Might be better if you didn’t threaten me,” I tell him. Before he can say anything, I repeat the number to him. “I won’t forget. I don’t want to be involved. I don’t want the hassle. If the hound is your property, then who am I to get in the way of that? You say tenacious; I say irritating as hell. You say persuasive; I say manipulative. No thanks! She’s all yours.”

He smirks. “Nia’s quite a tasty little thing and proving to be more difficult to break than I thought she would be. That smart mouth…” He shakes his head. “I’ll get there in the end. It won’t be long, and she’ll heel and fetch…do anything I ask of her, and right on command.”

“I’m sure she will.” I shrug.

“I’m glad we’re on the same page here.”

“Now, if you don’t mind…” I look at my watch.

“Not at all…enjoy your jog.” He gives me a friendly slap on the back. It takes everything in me to keep from breaking his hand.

I grit my teeth and nod.

He looks at me for a moment or two before finally leaving. I push out a breath I didn’t even realize I was holding. My adrenaline is pumping.

Fuck!

Double fuck!

This is a huge mess!

I can’t get involved, but I also can’t leave Nia to that bastard. I’ve met the prick, and now it feels personal, somehow. He sees her as his pet. A fucking pet. Even worse, he sees her as a pet that needs breaking. What the hell is that? I scrub a hand over my face.

I look around me. I see nothing. My gut tells me I’m alone, but maybe I’m being paranoid. That’s what happens when I get edgy. That prick might be watching me. It sounded like there are more Huntsman. My mind is in turmoil. Screw it! I decide to go on my jog. It will calm me down, if nothing else. It’ll give me time to think about what to do about all of this. I sling my bag onto my back. Then I place one foot in front of the other, heading out on a path. Before long, I pick up the pace and push myself hard. Until the sweat is dripping off my brow. Until my muscles shake from the exertion. What am I going to do? That question rolls around and around in my head.

What the fuck am I going to do?

9

Nia

What am I going to do?

I get up and pace for half a minute. Then I lie back down, trying to get comfortable. It doesn’t work. It’s only a matter of time before he finds me. Gaire. I hate him so much. I wish I could plunge a knife into his heart and end him, but I can’t. He is my master. I gave him my power. Handed it over to him. I don’t know how it happened. Well, I know, but I can’t believe I let it happen. I’m wiser than that now. I will never make the same mistake again. That’s if I ever get a chance to right my very stupid wrong.

I am pacing again. Where to next? I want to go back to Rage’s house, but I am afraid. Afraid of rejection, but I’m also afraid of capture. Rage might just hand me over to Gaire. No, I don’t think he would. I think he would stand against Gaire. Or try to. As upset as I am with Rage, I don’t want to see him hurt. I think that deep inside him is a nice guy. I’m not sure what turned him into such an angry, depressed person. Such a huge grump. Bottom line, I don’t want to see him suffer. Gaire is the king of making a person suffer. He takes pleasure in it. How did I not see that until it was too late?

I’m sure that Gaire must know I am missing. If not, it won’t be long before he hears. My clock is ticking. He’s coming for me. His ego wouldn’t have it any other way. Escaping was a bold move on my part. I knew it would put me on his radar again. I started to get the feeling that he might have forgotten about me. I didn’t have a choice. I had to get away. I couldn’t live like that. Not for another day. He is coming. He’s coming, and I’m powerless to fight him.

I hear footfalls. Several people. A family. They don’t even slow down. They barely look my way. Then they’re walking off. I’m hiding in plain sight, but it’s still only a matter of time before he’ll find me. Where next? What next? I briefly contemplate turning myself in to Gaire. Of begging for forgiveness, but I dismiss the idea as soon as it enters my head. I’d sooner die than be captured. I know how cruel Gaire can be. I can’t believe I ever loved him. The thought is abhorrent to me now. How did I not see him for the despicable creature that he is?

That’s probably why I like Rage so much. Sure, he’s an uncaring bastard, but at least he’s honest. He’s never lied to me or anyone else, as far as I know. He’s honest and straight down the line at all times. Rage doesn’t seem to care if he offends people with his honesty. He says it like it is. I have respect for that. Even if I don’t like what he has had to say to me, I can still respect his honesty one hundred percent.

I lie back down before I wear a hole in the concrete. I hear footfalls and feel my hackles rise. Two people. One male and one…female…elderly. I manage to calm myself down but get back to my feet. My ears are pricked up. My senses are on high alert. I catch his scent before I see him. I can’t believe it.

I crouch and whine when he comes into view. I can’t believe my eyes. My tail is wagging. I’m making yipping noises. I can’t control myself right now. Rage is the last person I expected to see.

He’s here!

For me!

Here to fetch me!

“Look how happy she is to see you,” the lady who runs the pound, Gretchen says. She’s beaming broadly.

Rage doesn’t say anything. He is frowning darkly. His body language is hard; hostile even. What is he doing here? He clearly doesn’t want to be!

“I knew you’d come around. Did you miss her?” the older woman asks him, oblivious to his dark demeanor.

I stop my yipping and tail wagging and prick up my ears. I want to hear this.

His eyes are on me. “As irritating as she is, she grew on me…like a mold or fungus.”

I would roll my eyes, but it would look stupid on a dog, so I refrain. He would say something like that.

“We would normally need to do a home inspection, but since you brought her in, we can waive the formalities.” Gretchen smiles as she inserts a key into the padlock on my gate. I look up at the loose piece of corrugated iron roofing. The padlock was completely unnecessary.

The lock opens with a click, and Gretchen pulls open the door. I walk out, going to Rage’s side.

“What are you going to call her?” Gretchen asks Rage.

I find myself all ears. I can’t wait to hear what he comes up with. “I think I’ll call her…” he looks down at me, I see his eyes dance with mischief, “Mochyn.”

“Mochyn is a strange name…if you don’t mind me saying.”

“It’s Welsh, actually.”

“How interesting.” The woman’s eyes widen.

“It means beautiful.”

Dogs can’t laugh. If they could, I’d have tears rolling down my cheeks right about now. Mochyn does not mean beautiful. Far from it. I wonder if he knows what it really means.

The older woman gasps. “That’s perfect. What a lovely name.” If only she knew how far off she is.

Rage looks at his watch. “I think we’d best be going.”

Gretchen nods. “Thank you for the very generous donation.” The real reason for the waive in the house check, I’ll bet. “I’m so glad you changed your mind about this doggo. You saved a life here today.”

Little does Gretchen know how right she is. Rage can save me. I know it! I’ve heard the whispers. The rumors. After meeting him, I can feel it. The power radiates off him. The question is, will he do it? Will he try? It’s clear that he works hard at containing his strength every day. The runes on his chest speak volumes.

Gretchen is talking about the statistics surrounding adoptions when it comes to the bigger, more vicious breeds of dogs.

“We need to get going,” Rage mutters, interrupting her. He looks at his watch again.

“Of course.” Gretchen smiles.

“Thanks,” Rage says as we walk away. I stay close to him. I keep alert. We go into the reception area. The exit is through there. I notice that he scans the parking lot before leaving the building.

He looks relaxed, but he is watchful. I am too. My senses are on high alert.

He opens the door for me, and I hop in, then he climbs in as well. The car roars to life as he turns the key. “There is a pair of sweatpants and a shirt on the back seat,” he says. “I had the pleasure of meeting Gaire.”

My heart starts beating faster. My throat feels tight. I knew my leaving wouldn’t go unnoticed for long. I knew it might take a few days for someone to figure it out and for the news to reach him. I didn’t think he’d find me this quickly. I’d hoped to have a little more time.

I jump into the back of the car and then get down behind the seats. I shift. “He found you?” I push out, sounding panicked. I am panicked. “Where? What happened? You should drive. My shifting will have sent a signal.”

“A signal?” He frowns.

“Drive…now…please. And thank you for saving me.”

“Don’t get too comfortable,” he says as he reverses the car. “I’m still not sure I want to be involved. I don’t have a choice; I actually can’t be involved. It’s too dangerous.” I see his hands tighten on the wheel as he pulls off. “Now, tell me about the signal you were talking about and get dressed.” His eyes lower to my chest, and his jaw tightens.

I get this weird feeling in the pit of my stomach when he looks at me like that. Just as quickly as his eyes settle on me, they move off, back to the road. I grab the shirt and pull it on. “Gaire is a Hunter. He can teleport between the various realms. He hunts by picking up the essence of the person he is tracking. It can be anyone or anything, from a ghost to a human and everything in-between. Some people would call it an aura, I guess. Your aura or essence is different from person to person…it’s unique, just like our fingerprints. He picks up on it…like a trail. He gets this strange expression, and he suddenly knows where to go. Things like shifting, or using power of any kind, emit a kind of signal. There are those who can sense it. He is very good at picking up a trail.” I’m trying hard to explain all of this. “I guess I don’t fully understand how it works.” I shrug. “He will have traced my aura to your place. I spent plenty of time there. What did he say to you? I can’t believe you came for me.”

Rage is driving as fast as he can without being reckless. He pushes out a breath, focusing on the road. “Not too much. Just that he knows you were with me. He was more interested in where you had gone, and if there was a chance you would come back.”

“What made you change your mind about helping me?”

“I disliked him intensely.” Rage pauses. “He called you his pet. He said you belonged to him and that he would eventually break you.” Rage exhales through his nose. I can hear he’s mad.

I snort. “He would say something like that. He is such a bastard! It’s unfortunate that he is indeed my master.”

“Yeah, he mentioned something along those lines. What the hell does that even mean?”

“It means I’m screwed, that’s what.” I shake my head. “I gave him power over me a little over a year ago. I didn’t even realize I had done it.” I pull on the sweatpants, one leg at a time. I can see that Rage is thinking things through. The pants are huge, so I start folding the top of them to try to make them fit better.

“How did you give him your power? How do you do that without knowing it?” He sounds exasperated.

“I fell in love with him.” I make a noise of irritation. “It was a total accident. I can’t believe it happened.” I feel shame build inside me. My mam warned me about boys like Gaire. I feel a pang just thinking about home.

“Do you still love this guy?” he growls, his eyes flashing to me via the rearview mirror. “Is that how he still has power over you? I’m assuming the fact that he is your master is significant.”

“No! I hate him with everything in me,” I snarl the words, almost under my breath. “It doesn’t change the fact that he is my master. I wish it did, but it doesn’t. Where are we going?”

“Fucked if I know.”

“Unfortunately, he can track me more easily because I am bound to him.”

“There must be a way to break this bond.”

I pull in a hard breath and tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. “I would have to fall in love with someone else, and that’s not going to happen.”

“I don’t blame you,” Rage says, turning a corner. “I’m driving around in circles. There’s a chance we’ll get spotted if I keep it up. We need to go somewhere. It can’t be anywhere public since you’re not really dressed for it.” He glances my way.

I find it interesting. His eyes are dark, and yet they’re very expressive. I mostly see anger and irritation, but there’s more there. So much more. “One of your friends, maybe?” I suggest.

He frowns. “I’m thinking Maddox.”

“No!” I say.

“Why not?”

I’m pretty sure he still wants to palm me off on his brother. “I told you, your brother isn’t up for dealing with the likes of Gaire. He’s an infant as far as his powers are concerned. Gaire will eat him alive.”

“Is he going to track us that quickly?”

I sigh. “I hope not.” I shake my head. “We would have a couple of hours to plan, and then we’d need to move on. We need to be prepared for the worst.”

“I wouldn’t want to put one of my friends in harm’s way. I could get us a hotel room?”

I shake my head, “That’s the first place he’ll look. There aren’t too many places to stay in Newfolk.”

“We could blow town…” He curses. “But I’m still not convinced I’m the right person to help you.”

“Leaving town won’t help us. Gaire can teleport. We need to plan. There are ways to mask the strong aura I give off. Ways to break down the stupid bond.”

“What ways?”

“We’ll talk about that later. Where can we go? What about Bolt or Night? Both of them would be good options. They’re strong.”

“No and no. Bolt will do anything to protect his girlfriend, and Night has a wife and child. They would kick us out in a hot minute. I know I would if the roles were reversed.”

“We need someone strong, with a whole lot of power.”

“Death is a good option. He’s a full god. He’s unattached. Keeps a low profile.”

“No way!” I shake my head. “He’s connected with the Underworld. Hades is—”

“Death is one of us.” Rage pulls into a parking lot, choosing a space close to the entrance of the shopping mall. It’s busy. There are crowds and people everywhere. He instinctively knows how to hide. We should be okay here for a while. He turns and looks at me. “I trust him one hundred percent.”

I want to call him out and tell him he’s wrong, but I don’t. I choose a more subtle approach. “Death is beholden to Hades.”

Rage nods. “Death is Hades’ son.”

“Hades trapped Death into giving him control. The only reason Death is breathing is because Hades lets him. Death may mean well. He might be a fantastic person and try hard to do the right things, but he is still beholden to Hades in every way.”

“Is it the same with you and Gaire?”

I shake my head. “Gaire is nowhere near as powerful as Hades. He’s stronger than almost all non-humans, but Hades takes all the cake in this regard. Death has no choice…ever. His body is not his own. Even his mind, to a degree.”

Rage curses, looking away. “I knew it was bad, but I didn’t know it was that bad. Poor Death!” He looks back at me. “What kind of control does Gaire have over you, then?”

“We need to move. We need to find somewhere to hole up and to talk. I’ll tell you everything then…I swear.”

Rage nods once and then pulls out of the space. “What about Trident? Is he strong enough for you?”

“Now you’re talking.” I smile.

Rage looks at me through the rearview mirror. He’s scowling. It’s very clear that he doesn’t want to be here.

10

Rage

I knock on Trident’s door for the third time. “I think we should go to Sam’s house.” I check the time. “He would be sleeping and pissed that we woke him up, but I think it’s a better option than this.” I hear a woman moan from inside Tri’s place. I knock again…harder. I even check to see if it’s locked, and…it is.

“Mmmmm,” she says. “I’m not so sure Samuel is the right choice. Son of Hypnos… lord of sleep.” She shakes her head. “What is he going to do, put Gaire to sleep for us?” She shakes her head again. “That won’t work.”

“Jarrod, then.” The woman’s moans are getting louder, which is a good thing. Maybe she’ll come already, and then Trident can let us in.

Nia shakes her head. “No. He’ll tell Gaire all about his past just before Gaire kills him. Trident is the best option we have. We can wait a few minutes. He’ll be done soon.” She sniffs, looking a little uncomfortable.

“You hope.”

“I’m pretty sure.” She licks her lips, her eyes on the door.

The woman starts groaning in a very definite rhythm. I shake my head and push my fingers into my temples. Please let this end! Please! Listening to Tri fuck is not on my list of things to do to keep calm. It’s on the other list. The what not to do list.

It gets noisier and noisier. I can hear Trident grunting now too. Nia’s eyes are getting wider and wider. Finally…fucking finally…the woman gives an almighty yell. Any asshole can hear that she’s coming hard.

Thank fuck!

I knock again.

“Give them half a minute,” Nia whispers.

“No!” I growl. “Fucking Trident and his dick.”

“You also have a dick,” she says…completely straight-faced. “You were at a sex club just the other night.” She shrugs. “I don’t see too much of a difference.”

“There’s a huge difference. Tri does this all the time. The other night was the first time I’ve looked for sex in months. Not that it’s any of your business.” I look at the scar on my arm. I see her cheeks turn pink. She’s ashamed. I should hope so! I knock again, much harder this time. “Tri! Hey…Tri!” I knock some more.

He finally opens the door, wearing the tiniest pair of underwear I have ever seen on a man.

“Hi,” Nia says, smiling.

“Hello, there.” Tri goes straight into flirt mode, like he wasn’t just fucking another woman moments earlier. Like he doesn’t reek of sex and some shitty floral perfume.

“We need your help,” I say. “Can we come in already? We’ve been out here forever.” In reality, it was only about five minutes, but it felt longer.

“Sure.” He moves to the side, and we go in. “Sorry to keep you waiting. I was…busy.” He smirks. “Make yourselves at home.” He points at the living room. “The kitchen is well-stocked, so help yourself.”

“Where are you going?” I fold my arms. I know exactly where this knob is headed.

He points at the hallway that leads to the bedrooms. “I won’t be too long,” he says.

“What?” I growl. “Get rid of the girl. This is serious.”

“So is this,” he says. “I kind of promised her three orgasms. We’re two down and one to go.” He’s walking backward as he talks.

“No,” I say. “Get rid of her…now! You can explain that something has come up.”

Tri laughs. “Something is going to come up, alright. I’ll be as quick as I can. Lucky for you, I have a magic dick.” He grins and repeats, “Make yourselves at home.” He winks at Nia. The fucking audacity of this man.

I watch as he saunters off, disappearing down the hallway. “I think going to Samuel and putting Gaire to sleep would have been better than this,” I tell Nia.

She laughs softly. Her cheeks are a bright pink.

“Do you want something to drink? He has a whole bar, and then there are the traditional beverages…coffee? Tea?” I’m usually not this nice. It feels weird.

“Bar?” She lifts her brows. “No, thanks. Maybe just a water.”

I nod and head into the kitchen. It’s ridiculously big. I doubt Trident even cooks. I grab two waters from the fridge and walk back to Nia. As I hand a bottle to her, it starts up again – the moaning. This time the headboard is smacking against the wall. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” I mutter.

“He did say he would make it quick.” Nia is smiling. I can see that her cheeks are red again.

“Let’s sit.” I gesture to the living area. “Maybe we can go outside?” I’m not sure if I can listen to this for much longer. At least if we’re out back, it won’t be as in your face.

“It’s easier for Gaire to find me outdoors. I don’t know why that is. I don’t know much about his tracking powers. In hindsight, he was tight-lipped about them. He was tight-lipped about a lot of things.”

We take a seat. The banging gets louder. Hard thuds that almost shake the whole damn house. At least, it feels that way. I work hard at ignoring the noise. Pissed all over again at what an inconsiderate bastard Trident is. “So, what are—?” The moaning gets louder too. I can barely think through all the racket. We can’t hold a decent conversation, that’s for sure. I scrub a hand over my face as I watch Nia squirm in her seat. She looks very uncomfortable. I see her picking on the label of the bottle in her hand. Dammit! I squirm in my seat as well but for a different reason. My cock is pressed up against my zipper. I’m listening to Tri fucking some girl, and all I can think about is how sexy as fuck Nia is. I think about how she looked naked. It’s inappropriate and not like me at all! I look away because I can see her nipples trying to poke holes in her shirt. Thank fuck for my tight jeans and t-shirt right now.

“Is she okay?” I can see Nia is listening.

“Who?” I frown.

There’s more shrieking. “Her.” She points in the direction of the hallway.

“Yes, of course,” I growl because duh.

Nia licks her lips, “You look angry.”

“I’m not angry,” I snap at her.

I see her shrink. “I’m sorry this happened, and that—” she starts to say.

“It’s not your fault, and I’m not angry with you.” I keep my voice even. “Just a little irritated with Trident.” I shake my head and clench my jaw, pressing my lips together.

“In all fairness, we did drop in on him unannounced, and he did…promise.” She frowns, looking unsure.

I roll my eyes.

The banging is so loud at this point that I wonder if the wall is going to lose some plaster. It’s quite possible.

Nia frowns, “Don’t his neighbors complain? From the sounds of it, he does this sort of thing often. I would complain.” She wrinkles her nose.

“All the time, and yes, they object in a big way. He had to move out of his apartment and into a free-standing house because of all the complaints. I mean, imagine having to live right next door to this.”

Nia laughs. She’s quite beautiful when she’s relaxed. Her honey-hued eyes dance and shimmer. Her mouth is full and slightly bow-shaped.

I feel my own lip twitch.

The banging is hard and fast at this point. The moaning lets up for a moment or two, and then the woman screams. As in, all out and blood-curdling. I’m thankful because that means it’s almost over.

Nia jumps up. “Is he hurting her? He wouldn’t, would he?” Her eyes are moving from left to right. She’s listening to the woman screaming. She looks more and more panicked as the scream goes on.

“No!” I shake my head. “He isn’t hurting her. She’s fine.”

The scream gets louder. Her throat must be bleeding. She’ll be hoarse after this.

Nia’s eyes go huge. “That can’t be good. It can’t.” She looks upset. Very agitated. She starts to walk in the direction of the hallway. “He’s hurting her!”

I take her hand, holding her back. “It’s fine. I swear. He’s not hurting her.” My voice is soft. “That’s not pain.” Thank god the screaming abates. It has turned into a moan. A long, drawn-out moan. Enough already, asshole! The groan is laced with pleasure. “See?”

Nia doesn’t look sure, and for the first time, she seems really afraid and very upset. She’s still listening. Still trying to decide. Then she nods and pushes out a breath. She still looks freaked out.

“You okay?” I ask.

She swallows thickly and nods. Her eyes have this haunted look that I don’t like. What the fuck did that asshole do to her? A reaction like this doesn’t come out of nowhere. Somehow, I know Gaire was involved. His reference to breaking Nia doesn’t sit well with me.

I give her hand a light squeeze and let it go. I haven’t held a woman’s hand in a very long time. It was forever ago. Another lifetime. A better time. Back then, I didn’t know what I was. I didn’t know yet that I’m a monster. Ignorance is bliss. Awareness, on the other hand, can be torture.

Tri is still breathing hard when he saunters into the living room half a minute later. He stinks like hard sex. I wrinkle my nose. Thankfully he’s wearing a pair of shorts this time. “You could have taken a shower.”

“I thought this was urgent.” He shrugs, all-out grinning.

“We can wait five minutes,” I say, folding my arms. “You need to get the woman out of here. It’s dangerous for her to be here right now.”

Tri’s eyes darken. He nods once and leaves.

“I’m afraid power and brains don’t always go hand in hand,” I mumble almost to myself.

“Mmmmm,” she says. “I don’t know. I think Trident is plenty smart.”

“He has a funny way of showing it.”

“The way I see it, both of you have walls built solidly around yourselves. You’re both standoffish and—”

“You call that standoffish?” I point at the entrance to the hallway.

She nods. “I doubt he sleeps with the same woman more than once or twice. You forget I’ve been hanging around all of you for a week. I’m observant.”

I nod. “I guess you’re right.”

“I know I’m right. The sex, the multiple partners, the jokes…it’s his wall. You’re a grumpy asshole who prefers to speak in one-word sentences. That’s when you’re not running away or not even turning up in the first place. You keep your head down and your ‘stay away I’m an asshole’ walls a mile high.”

I grunt. I can’t argue.

We hear heels clicking on tiles and turn towards the person approaching. Her hair is a mess. Her lipstick is smeared all around her lips. Her mascara has run a mile. Her top is not only on back-to-front but inside-out as well. “Hi!” She waves and nearly falls on her ass. Tri grabs her under her elbow. “I’m Taryn.” Her voice is hoarse, just as expected. Her grin is even bigger than Tri’s. She reminds me of a female version of the Joker.

“Hi,” Nia says. “I’m Mochyn. It’s Welsh for beautiful.”

I start to laugh but mask it with a cough or two. I have no idea what the word means, but Nia called me that in the heat of an argument. It can’t be anything good.

Tri looks at me funny, cocking his head. The coughing fit must have sounded more like a laugh than I’d intended.

Taryn clasps a hand over her mouth for a moment; she still has a goofy smile plastered on her face. “You have an amazing accent. Can you speak…” Her eyes lift in thought. “What’s the Welsh language again? Can you speak it?”

“Celtic, and I can.” Nia smiles. She rattles something off.

I frown because I think I heard my name in among all that. I can’t be sure, though.

“Wow!” Taryn gasps. “That sounded so…so amazing. You must have said something lovely.”

Tri’s phone beeps.

“Must be your Uber,” I say to Taryn. I know how Tri operates. It’s the middle of the afternoon. I wonder where Tri picked this woman up. She has a suit jacket over her arm and is wearing a skirt and stockings. I’d bet heavily that she left work to come here. I hope she still has a job when she gets back. I hope she looks in a mirror before she walks back into the office.

Tri lets Taryn go, and she nearly falls on her face. He grips her waist. “Let me help you.” Then he hoists her into his arms.

Taryn squeals with delight. We listen as they walk outside. Taryn is thanking Tri for a wonderful time. She’s offering to give him her number. I don’t have to keep listening in to know that he won’t take it. He’ll remind her that it was a one-time thing.

I look at Nia. “Mochyn?” I say.

“Mochyn.” She smiles.

“You’re going to have to tell me what that means,” I nudge her.

She gives me this smile. I’ll be fucked if it doesn’t have my cock hardening back up. “Well…” she licks her lips, “I’m not sure I should tell you.”

“Oh, you definitely should.”

She looks me in the eyes. “It means swine.”

My lip twitches. “Swine. You called me a swine.”

“You deserved it.”

“I guess I did,” I concede.

“Anyway, you knew it wasn’t a very nice thing to call someone. That’s why you told Gretchen you were calling me Mochyn.” She lifts her brows, giving me a look that is both sexy and annoying.

I nod. “That’s exactly why.”

“I thought you had named me Satan’s Spawn.” Her eyes are glinting with mischief.

The edges of my mouth are wanting to pull up. This woman! She makes me want to laugh. She makes me want to experience emotions I have no place feeling. “I needed to shut Gretchen up. She was going on and on and on—”

“Well, it worked.”

“Okay,” Tri says as he walks inside. “What’s going on? It’s really nice to meet you, Mochyn.” He winks at Nia.

We both laugh. I cut my laugh short, clearing my throat.

Tri looks at me like I just grew an extra head. I ignore him, turning serious in an instant.

“Call me Nia,” she says, still smiling.

“Nia? I thought your name was Mochyn,” Tri says.

She shakes her head. “Sorry for the confusion. It isn’t Mochyn. It’s Nia.”

“Why did you give the wrong name?”

“It’s a long story,” she says, and we look at each other. Nia is smiling. Her eyes are twinkling.

Tri is frowning heavily when I look back at him. “What’s going on between you two?” He looks from Nia to me and back.

“Nothing,” I snap.

“Doesn’t look like nothing.” Tri grins.

“Nia is my dog,” I say.

“That’s not very nice,” Trident growls. “Don’t listen to him,” he says to Nia.

“Actually, I kind of am his dog.” Nia smiles and cocks her head. “Although I’m not his his. I already have a master.” She looks down at her feet. “That’s my whole problem.”

“A master?” Trident shakes his head, looking confused. “You guys have lost me here.”

“I signed the papers. According to the pound…you’re my dog,” I say. There is a hint of humor coming through in my voice. I need to stop this shit!

“Okay, you guys are going to have to explain this to me.” Tri puts his hands up.

“Nia is the dog that was following me around,” I explain.

Tri’s mouth falls open. “Say what?”

“I’m a hellhound shifter,” Nia tells Trident. “My dog form is a Doberman. In my hellhound form, I’m bigger and have bright red eyes.”

“Wow! Oh…okay.” Tri nods his head a few times. “I get it now. This whole thing is making some sort of sense. I’m guessing there’s more.”

We nod. Between Nia and me, we fill Trident in on the events thus far. She explains some of the things she mentioned to me earlier in the car.

“This Gaire guy sounds like a real piece of work.” Tri doesn’t look happy. “That’s not how you treat a woman.”

“Says the biggest slut on the planet,” I deadpan. I can’t help it. The words rushed out before I could stop them. Then again, maybe I’m jealous. Yep. That’s probably it. When women leave his place, it’s with goofy smiles and jelly legs. Their tears are tears of joy. I can’t allow myself to feel pleasure unless there’s a whole lot of pain attached.

11

Nia

Tri runs a hand through his still-damp hair. “The biggest slut on the planet? I don’t know about that. What can I say? I love women, and they love me. It’s not my fault I’m this good-looking and great in bed.” He winks at me.

I see Rage glower at Trident. His jaw tightens.

“I might be a bit of a manwhore, but I’m not an asshole,” Tri goes on. “I always treat women with respect. I’m always honest about the fact that I’m not interested in any kind of relationship. I always deliver. I’m polite and friendly…I know how to treat a lady.”

“Okay, fine…whatever…can we move on?” Rage says, then turns to me. “You were going to tell me what power Gaire has over you. We know that he can track you more easily. And then you need to tell me what we can do about that particular problem. It sounded like there was a way to hide these signals you’re giving off.”

I nod, feeling nervous. “I accidentally let my guard down and fell in love with Gaire.” I grind my teeth, feeling angry with myself all over again. “He took advantage very quickly after that. I won’t bore you with the details. Let’s just say I wasn’t game, and he wasn’t happy. He can compel me to follow his commands. I can resist, however it hurts like I’ve never felt anything hurt before. Blinding, mind-numbing pain. I don’t want Gaire anywhere near me because he will try to compel me again. He’ll want me to do awful things, and…” I shake my head, forcing myself to breathe. I don’t want to feel vulnerable like that. The pain is one thing. It’s awful to feel like you might spin out of control and do something against your grain. Your very makeup. “The worst thing is that I can’t hurt him. I can’t lift even a finger against him.” My eyes narrow. “I hate him so much, and yet I can’t kill him.” Everything in me tightens. “I want to end him so badly.”

“I think this is the perfect woman for you, Rage…beautiful and incredibly violent.”

“I’m not violent…unless you try to harm me or those I love. Then yes, you’ll die.” My voice lowers.

Tri laughs. “See, she’s perfect.”

“Stop!” Rage growls. Then in a quieter voice. “What do we need to do to stop him? How do we break this bond that the two of you have?”

“I told you, the bond can only be truly broken if I fall in love with someone else.” I feel myself harden. “That’s not going to happen,” I almost whisper the words, even though I mean them with every fiber of my being. “It would mean giving someone else control over me. It would be better if I found a way to finish Gaire. That way, I wouldn’t be bound to anyone ever again. No master for me.”

“See,” Tri says. “Perfect.” He hits Rage on the arm. “A gorgeous, violent woman who’s not looking for love.”

“Stop your shit!” Rage snaps. “Okay, how do we weaken the bond between you and Gaire?”

“So, you’re going to help me, then?” I hold my breath, too scared to even move. “You didn’t sound too sure in the car.”

I struggle to read his expression. He looks…irritated. “It’s not like I have much choice.”

Not exactly what I wanted to hear. I hold onto our banter from earlier. I think Rage wants to help me more than he’s willing to admit. I hope that’s the case.

“Out with it!” Rage looks bored now. “It can’t be that bad.”

I realize that my hands are clenched tightly in my lap and that my shoulders are rigid. “I need to have sex with someone other than Gaire.”

It’s humorous how both men’s jaws drop. They look stunned. I go on, “The last person…” I roll my eyes, “make that the only person I’ve slept with is Gaire. That gives him more power over me. If I have sex with someone else,” I shrug, “it will lessen the bond and therefore the power he has over me. It should make it more difficult for him to track me as well. It’s simple. I wish I knew more, but I don’t know anyone this has ever happened to. I only know of the old wives’ tales. The stories my mam told me. The warnings.” Why didn’t l listen?

It doesn’t take long for Trident to pull himself together. He grins. “Can it be anyone?”

I nod. “I guess.” I don’t want it to be anyone. Otherwise, I could have had sex a whole lot of times by now. I cringe at the thought.

“In that case,” Tri goes on, “I’d like to apply.” He puts up his hand.

Rage isn’t saying anything. His eyes are blazing. He’s gone back to looking angry.

“I mean, you know what I can do with my…” Tri looks between his legs at the bulge there. “I would be happy to—”

“Shut up, already!” Rage turns blazing eyes on Tri, “Nia doesn’t want to have sex with you after what just went down. Are you crazy?”

I would prefer Rage to anyone else. I’m not sure why that is. Maybe because I know there is no chance of us developing feelings for each other. I know him after spending so much time with him. I was his shadow for nearly a week. Rage is closed. He’s angry. He’s the strongest of the bunch. Stronger than most. He’s perfect.

“Having sex with someone else won’t break the bond?” Rage asks.

I shake my head. “No, but it would make it more difficult for him to find me. It would make it more difficult for him to compel me. I’m hoping I’d be able to kill him if the tie between us was diminished.”

Rage looks murderous.

Tri’s trying to get my attention. He’s pointing at himself and grinning.

“I think I would prefer it if it was you,” I tell Rage. “But it doesn’t really matter, as long as it happens soon,” I try to play it down. “It would buy us some time to plan. I wouldn’t be completely useless if he found us.” I don’t love the idea of having sex with any of them…even Rage. I’m well aware that I offered him sex before, but that’s because I’m desperate. What choice do I have?

Rage just sits there, scowling.

“I would pick me if I were you.” Tri rubs his chin. “I’m nicer and more experienced.”

Rage pushes out a breath through his nose and rakes a hand through his hair.

“I thought men liked sex,” I say. “I’ve had countless men, both human and non-human, who tried to have sex with me. Many of them tried to force themselves on me.” I shudder.

“What?” Rage snarls. “Where have you been? Where do you come from?”

“I’m from a small coastal town in Wales called Llangrannog, and to answer your question, the men where I come from are just fine.” I sniff. “I never had an issue growing up.” I pull in a breath, “It all started with Gaire. I can’t believe I didn’t see him for what he is.”

“How long were you with him?” Trident asks.

“About a year,” I say. “My mam warned me that love is blind, and boy was she right. Gaire did a one-eighty as soon as he realized that I had fallen in love with him. He immediately started trying to control me. When he realized he couldn’t compel me to do what he wanted me to do, he shackled me to one of the entrances deep in the Underworld. I was given the order not to let anyone in or out. You can imagine the kinds of lowlifes I encountered.”

“They tried to…force you?” Rage asks, his voice soft.

I nod. “Many of them tried. All of them failed.” My voice deepens. My hackles rise.

“You should have stayed in your dog form.” Tri folds his arms, looking serious for once.

“It didn’t matter whether I was in my hellhound skin or my human skin. They tried anyway.”

“That’s fucking sick!” Rage gets up and paces to the other side of the room. He pinches the bridge of his nose.

“I can take care of myself,” I say. “It took me nearly a year to break through the shackle on my arm.” I touch my wrist. “Towards the end of my stay, the pile of rotting bodies was quite high, and I didn’t have to fight all that much anymore.”

He walks back and takes a seat again. “And yet, there are scars.” Rage’s eyes are narrowed in thought. He turns them on me. They’re as black as night. “You don’t want me, Nia. You need to pick someone else. I know that now more than ever.”

I feel disappointed. More than I thought I would. I guess I like Rage. I respect him. Even though it doesn’t really matter who it is. I wanted it to be him.

Tri puts his hand up. “Me…me…pick me!”

“Not you, asshole! Anyone but you.”

I wince. “What happened with Taryn sounded pretty…I don’t know…wild.” I shake my head. “I’m not sure that’s what I would want.” I have no idea what I would want. I don’t want sex. It’s a necessary evil. If I’ve got to do it, then rather with someone I trust. Someone I respect, even if he is the grumpiest person I know.

Tri looks at me like I’m crazy. “Too wild. Sheesh, okay…I get that. It would be your loss, but I get it. I could tone it down, though, Nia. One orgasm instead of three, and it could be more…subdued.”

“No!” Rage growls through clenched teeth. “Not a fuck!” He looks my way. “We’ll find someone else…maybe Jarrod or Samuel. You can’t expect a woman to have sex with you after she just heard you fuck someone else. Don’t be an ass!”

“Why not?” Tri looks bewildered. “Samuel wouldn’t know your ass from your elbow. And Jarrod might just get a vision, even though he doesn’t get them much from non-humans.”

“My worry is if Gaire shows up, neither of those men would be much help,” I say. “They’re too weak. Gaire will destroy them.”

“There’s also Maddox, Zale, and Garrett, but we don’t know them very well yet,” Rage mutters.

“I pick you,” I tell Rage.

He shakes his head. “No, not me!”

“Why not? You find me attractive, don’t you? I know you do. You wanted sex the other night.”

“Not with you.” He narrows his eyes.

“Really?” I lift my brows.

“Okay, fine!” He pulls in a breath. “I wanted to fuck you, but that was then, and this is now. Things change.”

“I’m still me. You’re attracted to me. Don’t even try to deny it.”

“I’m not your guy,” he pushes out, eyes firmly on me.

“You are!” I insist, feeling frustrated. Rage is attracted to me, but he won’t sleep with me.

“I need popcorn,” Trident grins. “I say do it, man!”

“I say, mind your own business. I need to speak to you,” Rage says to me, “in private.” He glares at Tri.

“Use any of the spare rooms.” Tri’s grin widens. “Take as long as you need.” He winks at Rage, who grinds his teeth.

He waits for me to start walking towards the hallway, then follows me. “It’s the first door to the right,” he says.

I can still smell sex coming from the first room to the left. The sheets are a crumpled mess on the large bed.

“Don’t look too hard,” Rage says. “You might see something you can’t unsee.”

A few steps later, and we walk into what looks like one of the spare bedrooms. Rage closes the door. He turns, and it suddenly feels cramped in here, even though the room is plenty spacious. “As much as I want to help you, I can’t.” His eyes are filled with concern. “You need to trust me on that.”

“Why not? It’s not that big of a deal. It’s just sex. It’ll be anything from mildly uncomfortable to somewhat painful, but I can take it. It doesn’t usually last too long.” I give a one-shouldered shrug. “It’s really not that big of a deal,” I repeat, even though it is a big deal. A huge deal.

Rage is looking at me strangely.

“What?” I ask.

“Mildly uncomfortable to somewhat painful, but you can take it?” He rubs his eyes.

I nod. “Yes. No problem. It’s something men enjoy. Something women need to do for them, so that—”

“Stop there.” Rage looks angry. “Something men enjoy?” He roughs up his hair.

“Look, I know it can be pleasurable for both parties. I’m not daft,” I say that, but I feel daft right now. Why am I saying all this to him? I feel small and stupid and naïve. Rage will never look at me the same way, and I can’t blame him.

“You know it can be pleasurable.” He makes a noise of frustration. “Funny, but I’m not getting that from you. Your village must be small and backward. Did your mother not tell you about men and about sex?”

“It’s small, but it certainly isn’t backward. And yes, of course she did. She warned me that most men were governed by their cocks. That their brains are between their legs.” I make the mistake of looking between his legs. I know that Rage is big down there. I’m not sure why that would turn a woman on. I’m sure it would just hurt more. I quickly look up. I’ve been staring at his crotch for too long. “I have to say, in my experience, I think she was right. At least, I thought so before I met you. Maybe not all men are governed by what’s between their legs.”

“What else did she tell you?”

“She told me never to fall in love. She explained that sex was dangerous. Really, really dangerous…because sex can lead to love. I needed to be careful who I slept with. I needed to keep that in the forefront of my mind. I wouldn’t say it’s bad, so much as bearable…I guess. I know it can be…good…it can be great.” I don’t know that at all. It never felt great with Gaire. I’ve watched movies, though. I’ve read magazines. They can’t all have been wrong.

“Just not in your experience?” he seems angry.

“I thought it was me,” I whisper. “That I was the problem. I pretended to…um…like it.”

“Holy fucking shit!” Rage walks away. He squeezes the back of his neck.

“What’s wrong?”

“Everything! I can’t be the one to have sex with you. Are you sure there’s no other way? Surely there—” He stops there because I am shaking my head.

“How did you even fall in love with a guy like that?” Rage looks shocked and angry. He’s brimming with emotion.

“It wasn’t all bad. Especially to begin with. He has a sense of humor, can tell a story, and is quite handsome. I was so taken with him,” I say. “I told you, I’m from a small village. Our pack lives there among the humans, who suspect what we are but don’t know for sure.” I feel nostalgic talking about home. “Life was simple. Peaceful…extremely boring.” I laugh softly. What I wouldn’t give to be bored out of my mind again. “Many of the folks living in Llangrannog never leave. It’s difficult when you grow up with a handful of people. I certainly didn’t see any of them as a potential mate. There were a few human suitors in town.” I laugh. “I have a few brothers, which didn’t make it easy. They scared off any potential boyfriends. I was twenty-three and had never even dated. I wanted to see the world. I was easy pickings when Gaire blew into town one day. He swept me off my feet. My mam warned me. I remember telling her that I was leaving with Gaire.” I recall that day like it was yesterday. I tell Rage what happened. I owe him that much since I pulled him into all of this mess. I go into my own head, back into the last, as I explain what happened.

“There you are,” my mam said, coming up behind me. “You’re going to catch the death of ye,” she chides, pulling her coat more firmly around herself.

I look back over the ocean. I’m standing on the edge of the cliffs. It’s beautiful out here at this time of the day. What am I saying? It’s beautiful no matter what the time. The sun is setting over the horizon. The air is crisp. I’m asking myself if I’m making the right decision. The way my heart is beating so loudly in my chest is telling me that I am. I have to hold back a smile.

“I saw that your bags are packed,” Mam says.

“Please don’t try to stop me,” I whisper. My words are carried away with the wind. I know if I can get my mam on my side, that my father will agree to let me go as well.

“You’re a grown woman,” she says. “Capable of making your own decisions. I do have to warn you about a couple of things.”

“You’ve warned me before, Mam.”

“Gaire isn’t a hellhound.”

“I know that,” I counter. “If the stories are true, it shouldn’t matter. He doesn’t have to be a hellhound, just as long as he loves me back.”

“You’re already speaking of love.” Mam shakes her head. “I worry for you, child.”

“I don’t love him.”

“Yet. You don’t love him yet. If you leave with this man, you will fall in love with him,” she warns.

I shake my head. “I won’t. Not unless I’m sure he loves me back.”

“It’s dangerous. Guard your heart. He’s a Huntsman. I’ve heard all about Hunters.”

“He isn’t like that. Gaire is different. He wants to spend time with me. He likes me. It isn’t just a hellhound that he’s after. He wants a partner at his side.” I can’t hold back the smile. It’s splitting my face wide open.

“One he can control. One who will do his bidding.”

“Gaire is sweet. You’ve met him. You’ve laughed at his jokes. I caught you blushing last night at dinner.” I saw the way Mam looked at him.

Mam smiles and pushes her hands into her coat pockets. It’s starting to get dark. The temperature is dropping fast. I see her cheeks turning red. Plumes of white come out of our mouths as we breathe out, when we speak. “He’s a good-looking man, for sure. I’ll give him that. Looks don’t mean much, and neither do words, Nia. This Gaire has a good way with words. He knows how to charm and just what to say. It doesn’t mean that you can trust him. Words are nothing. It’s actions that count.”

“Gaire hasn’t lied about who he is, what he is. I want to go with him. I want to see the world.”

“Know that he will do everything to make you fall in love with him.”

I feel my cheeks heat. It’s true, but not for the same reasons as Mam thinks. Gaire kissed me earlier today. It was wonderful. Everything I thought a kiss could be…albeit a little rough. My cheeks heat even more at the thought of his hands on my breasts. “I know that, Mam. I will guard my heart.”

“It’s easier said than done. Maybe we protected you too well.” She looks wistful.

“I’m not going to fall for the first man who looks my way. The first man to tell me I’m beautiful.”

“Your Tad tells you you’re beautiful all the time.”

I laugh. “That’s because he’s my father. I can’t be here anymore. I’m suffocating, Mam. My brothers are too much.”

“I’m with you there.” She smiles. “You need to be careful. You don’t want to end up with a master.”

My eyes go wide. Children are often warned against monsters of all kinds. Grown-ups tell tales of terrible beings to scare little kids. We hellhound shifters are warned against having a master. Of becoming slaves. Those are our bedtime horror stories. Only they’re not fiction. It can only happen if a hellhound falls in love with someone who doesn’t love them back. For whatever reason, it’s worse when a hellhound falls in love with someone from a different species.

“Your mother warned you,” Rage says, folding his arms.

I nod, “I left with Gaire the next day. I went with him on his adventures. That’s what they were at first. Adventures. I shared his bed every night.” My cheeks heat. “He treated me well.”

Rage grunts. He doesn’t look like he believes that part.

“He did. I was his, and he was mine. It took a while for me to realize that Gaire wasn’t really mine…only, by then, I was his. That’s when he changed.”

“More like his true colors came out.”

I nod. “He wanted me to kill for him. He wanted to bring other women into our bed. And worse! He…he’s despicable. I hate him!” A lump has lodged itself into my throat.

“When you refused his demands, he shackled you to one of the entrances to the Underworld?” His eyes widen like he can’t quite believe it.

I nod. “He gave me a choice to either do everything he wanted me to do, or to sit and rot at the gates. He was trying to break me. Gaire always planned on returning at some point so that he could take full control of me.”

“It took guts to stand up to him.”

“I couldn’t do those things. I…just couldn’t.” I don’t tell him that I almost gave in a time or two. That the pain was almost too much to take. That I very nearly broke down. It would have meant becoming evil. Becoming something I despise. As dramatic as it sounds, I would rather die!

“I’m not a nice guy,” Rage says. He turns away, heading to the window, where he looks out over a garden that is mostly lawn.

“You’re too hard on yourself.” He forgets that I’ve looked into his eyes.

He turns, looking pained. His eyes are so dark. “That’s not true. You’ve only known me for a week, Nia. A week is nothing. You’ve been hurt and mistreated. I would give you more of the same.”

“I don’t believe you.” My voice is soft.

“It’s not that I don’t…want to help you. Sex…with you…is more appealing than you know, but…” He makes a noise of frustration, turning back to the window. “I’m not the right person, and you’re going to have to trust me on that one.” He looks my way. “I think we should ask Jarrod. I think he’ll jump at the chance to—”

“You do realize that whoever has sex with me is going to become number one on Gaire’s hitlist.” I sit on the edge of the bed.

Rage curses. “I hadn’t thought of that. I should have thought of it.” He curses again, louder this time. “There has to be another way. He can’t be as strong as you say.”

“He is!” I practically yell. “It’s important that you know – it’s suspected that Gaire is the bastard son of Hades.”

“A demigod,” Rage mutters to himself. I can see that his mind is racing.

“Yes, but unlike Night and Death, there is no balance with him. His mother was human. He doesn’t have dragon blood or the blood of a goddess to tone him down. He’s pure evil.”

“It would explain his ability to be as charming as he is cunning and malicious. It would also explain why he’s so strong.”

I nod. “He can move between realms with an ease that is terrifying. He doesn’t tire. Gaire is also able to make himself invisible.”

“What?”

I swallow thickly. “I’m afraid so.”

“How do you fight something you can’t see?”

“Exactly! You can’t see him coming. If you try to run, he can follow you anywhere. The only consolation is that being invisible drains him if he uses it for too long. He doesn’t like to use that particular skill too much. So there is a small weakness there. Thing is, being invisible is so effective, he doesn’t have to use it more than once.”

“We need to let Tri know about all of this.”

I nod. “I probably should have let one of those men take care of it for me, but I couldn’t bring myself to…” I swallow thickly, “let any of them touch me.” I shudder with revulsion. “They were mostly from the Underworld. Demons, and things that used to be men. Think zombie. Some of them were more like animals than humans. Terrifying creatures with barbed cocks. I would sooner take my chances with Gaire than sleep with any of them. I probably wouldn’t have survived a coupling.”

Rage is breathing hard. He looks disgusted. His eyes are dark and narrowed. In spite of the grim memories my words revive, my heart beats faster at the thought of Rage touching me. I feel a tightening in my belly. I feel the need to squeeze my thighs together. I get this ache. I never felt this way with Gaire. I didn’t mind the intimacy, but I preferred the cuddling and kissing after way more.

“We’ll figure this out,” he says. “You shouldn’t have to sleep with anyone.”

“There is no other way, and we’re running out of time.” I sound panicked. Blood rushes through my veins. I’m putting good men in harm’s way. There’s a part of me that knows I should leave, but where would I go? What would I do? “He’s hunting me now…as we speak.”

Rage’s phone starts to ring, startling me. I’m on edge. He silences the device. “We should get Death involved. He would know what to do. I’m sure he can give us information you—”

“No!” A punch of adrenaline goes through me. “He’s Gaire’s half-brother, and I told you, he’s not to be trusted.”

“Can we set a trap for Gaire?”

“What kind of trap?” I don’t think Rage gets it. “There’s only one other way. That’s if you release all of your powers when you go up against Gaire. Give him everything you’ve got.”

I watch the blood drain from his face. Then his eyes harden. “Innocent people die when I lose control…because that’s what you’re asking me to do. Lose control. I can’t! I won’t! Not to save you or anyone…not for anything.”

“I understand.” I sigh softly. “I think I should go now.”

“Go?” He frowns. “Where to?”

“It doesn’t matter.” I’m being silly. There’s nowhere to run to. Thing is, if I stay, Rage and Tri will get hurt. More than just hurt. Gaire will kill them when he finds us. I don’t want their blood on my hands. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself.

“It does matter! You asked me to help you. I agreed. Let me help you,” he says to me.

“There are two ways you can help me. Have sex with me or let your powers loose on Gaire when he arrives here.”

Rage’s phone rings again. He makes a noise of frustration and declines the call.

“If you aren’t willing to do either, then I should leave.”

“Where will you go? What will happen to you?”

“I don’t know where I’ll go. I’ll just have to keep running in the hopes that Gaire doesn’t find me, because if he does…” My heart is pounding. My hands feel clammy.

“What will happen if he captures you?”

I swallow thickly. “I would have to eventually give in and follow Gaire’s terrible orders, or…I would have to kill myself.”

“That’s drastic.”

“I don’t want to die, but I also don’t want to hunt and kill innocent people. Finding souls who are destined for the Underworld is one thing. I was fine with that. We’re not exactly talking about model citizens here. Gaire enjoys the torturing and killing a little too much. He has a particular appetite for human women. I don’t want to be a part of any of that. I won’t!” I say, feeling my eyes prickle, so I blink a couple of times. Crying won’t help. “I also can’t stand by and watch you get yourself killed.”

His phone rings a third time. He looks down. “No one ever phones me. This is the same number trying me for a third time.” He picks up. “Yes!”

“Hi, is this Mr. Rage?”

“Yes,” he says.

I recognize the voice. “It’s Gretchen from the Newfolk Animal Shelter. Someone just arrived claiming that the Doberman belongs to him. He had pictures to prove it. I have to say, the dog looked very much like your Mochyn.”

“I ran into him,” Rage says. “He’s mistaken. The dog doesn’t belong to him.”

Gretchen breathes out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad to hear it. I didn’t like him much. He gave me a bad feeling.”

“Thanks for letting me know, Gretchen. I appreciate it.”

“I gave him your number,” she says. “I take it he called.”

“Yes,” Rage is frowning heavily, “it’s all sorted out.”

“Oh, good.” They say their goodbyes.

My heart is going nuts. He’s on our trail. “It won’t be long before he finds me.” I jump to my feet.

12

Rage

I watch all the blood drain from Nia’s face. She jumps up and starts walking.

“Where are you going?” I ask, following.

“I need to leave.”

“Don’t you mean ‘we’?” There was a time not so long ago I would have been thrilled to see the back of her. I would have pushed her away. I’m not feeling any kind of relief or happiness now.

She shakes her head. “No, I mean just me. You stay here. You can tell Gaire that you got rid of me. Make something up. You can possibly delay him for me?” She glances back over her shoulder. I see fear in her eyes. I can scent it on her.

It makes my blood fucking boil just thinking about what that asshole did to this beautiful woman. She’s petrified.

“Gaire is a demigod. Tri and I can take him. I’ll take him on my own.”

“Not if you hold back. You’re going to get hurt. He’ll kill you, Rage.”

“What’s going on?” Tri asks as we walk into the living room. “That was quick…too quick.” I see him sniff the air. Asshole’s brain automatically goes to sex.

“I’m leaving.” Nia pulls in a breath. “Rage is staying here with you.”

“What happened to having sex with one of us? I thought you— Holy shit!” Tri’s eyes widen, and he gets this look. My shirt lands at my feet.

My shirt.

Wait. What?

It’s the shirt I gave Nia to wear. Which means… I turn to her as she starts to pull down the sweatpants. I punch Trident in the face. The pervert is ogling her.

“Stop.” I grab the shirt. “Wait…don’t.” But she’s already shifting into her dog form. The back door leading to the patio is open. Taking long, graceful strides, she bounds outside past the huge-ass pool onto the lawn.

Trident is groaning. I hear him clamber to his feet. His nose trickles the tiniest bit of blood. I should have punched the fucker harder.

Nia – in her dog form – stops in her tracks. I see her hackles go up at the same time as I see him. Gaire. He appears seemingly out of thin air. “Shit!” I mutter.

“Is that him?” Tri asks, wiping blood off his top lip.

“Yes.”

Tri shrugs. “He doesn’t look like much.”

“Don’t be fooled. He’s the son of Hades and can make himself invisible.” I quickly fill Trident in on the most important areas of concern.

“Oh…shit!” Tri mutters.

Gaire says something to Nia. He is commanding her to go to him. I see her body stiffen. He commands her again, this time pointing at the ground in front of him. She lifts her head in clear defiance. The hairs on her back are standing straight up. She snarls at him. Then she falls onto the grass; her body is convulsing. Her eyes have rolled back. Her tongue is lolling from her mouth. She’s whimpering. The sound grates on my every nerve.

“Damn! This is bad,” Tri mutters. I can feel him bristle next to me.

My hands clench into fists as I walk outside. I’m trying to keep my cool. I need to stay in control. The lives of my friends are in my hands. Possibly, the lives of innocent humans, too. I can’t make the same mistake twice. I won’t!

Gaire is looking at Nia, even though I’m sure he can hear us approach. He laughs as she convulses harder. The sides of her mouth are now coated with bloody froth. “Leave her alone!” I shout.

“You were supposed to call me,” he says, eyes still on Nia.

“Let her go,” I say more forcefully.

“I told you that the hellhound is mine. She’s leaving with me. I would be happy to leave it at that if you don’t interfere.” His eyes lift. They are like cold shards of ice. He smiles. It’s chilling.

“Fuck that!” Trident snarls. “You heard Rage…let her go. Leave her alone. Get the fuck off my property.”

It happens so quickly, I barely register. Gaire closes the short distance and is on Tri in a split second. One hit. One hard motherfucker of a hit and Tri goes flying. He must fly back about eight or ten feet. He lands hard on his back and is out cold. I’ve never seen anything like it.

I try to shift, but I’m only halfway there when Gaire aims a punch at me. I’m expecting it, so I manage to move to the side just in time. I’m not sure how I make it. I feel the air displace right next to my skin. I don’t even see his fist. He’s that fast.

Fuck!

Then I’m moving backward. I do this on pure instinct because there’s no tell. Normally when a person throws a kick or a punch, they’ll give themselves away by dropping their left when they hit right. They might move slightly away before the hit. I don’t see him so much as flinch. I just miss getting nailed by his right knee.

I drive upwards with my fist, but Gaire is too quick. He ducks and strikes. I pull back, but I’m too late. He makes contact with my stomach, the strike glancing off me. I grunt loudly, in awe of how hard the impact is despite not taking the full brunt of the blow.

I stagger back, working hard to regain my footing. Gaire disappears. Fuck! No! Has he left or— I take a right hook and taste blood as I fall. I think two or three of my teeth loosen from the extreme power behind the blow.

I fall hard, seeing white flecks in my vision. I feel dizzy as I— Gaire appears. He’s grinning. For the first time, I see real humor etched in his features. He unsheathes a sword on his back. It’s long, gleaming, and I’ll bet it’s made from silver. “I’m going to enjoy carving you up,” he says as he disappears.

I jump up, looking around me. Trying to use my other senses to determine where he is. I hear a footfall to my right and jump away as I hear the blade sing through the air.

Shit! This asshole is hard enough to fight when he’s visible, let alone— I feel searing pain across my chest, and Gaire reappears. “You should have called me,” he taunts. I see blood on his blade. My blood. I feel the buzzing inside me. I feel the power making my hair stand on end. I wish I could let it all out and obliterate him. I wish I had more control.

Gaire gets this strange look. It’s confusion, I realize in the next instant. “What the fuck?” he mutters, looking around us.

Nia.

She’s gone.

“Where did she go?” I feel someone grip my hand, and I am jerked off of my feet. My stomach rolls. My head feels like it’s going to explode. I’m flying and yet not. It lasts for about ten seconds.

I land hard on my knees. I fall over onto my side. I feel something lick my face. Nia. I put my hand out and touch her fur. My stomach is still rolling. My mouth feels full of cotton wool. My head is pounding. It takes a few more moments before I am able to orientate myself. “Death,” I croak. “Is that you?”

“You might have knocked your head, but you can see just fine.”

I sit up. “Where are we?”

Tri is grinning at me. He has a shiner. His left eye is almost completely shut.

I look around. The garden is big and manicured. It’s all hedges, lavender, and roses. The house isn’t a house; it’s a castle. Like something from a storybook. “What the hell?” I whisper. “Where are we?” I stand, tasting blood. My head pounds, so I close my eyes for a few seconds until another wave of nausea passes.

Death is handing Nia his jacket when I open my eyes. He’s keeping his eyes averted. I glance at Tri, who is also looking away. Prick had better mind his manners. Nia is in her human form. All long legs and even longer hair. Even cut and bleeding, I can still find her beautiful. I avert my eyes until the jacket is on and zipped up.

“Come,” Death says. “Quick,” he urges as he walks to the enormous double doors. They’re about a floor high and made from solid wood. Death knocks using a large iron knocker shaped like a wolf’s head.

“Hi!” a noticeably pregnant woman says as she opens the door.

“Hey…Twelve, can we come in?” Death asks, looking around us.

“I told you to call me mom.” She beams, giving Death a quick hug.

Mom.

“Um…yeah…ah…” Death looks at a loss for words. I don’t blame him. This woman doesn’t look more than a few years older than him. Not old enough to be his mom. I think I can guess who she is.

“You brought friends.” Her eyes widen. “You’re hurt,” she says as her eyes land on me. “You’re…practically naked,” she says to Nia. “You’d better come in. I’ll get you some clothes, you poor thing. My name is Twelve,” she tells us.

“Interesting name,” Tri remarks. By his smirk, I know he has put two and two together.

“Who is it, my sweets?” a man’s voice booms.

“You haven’t brought us where I think you’ve brought us?” I whisper to Death.

Nia looks petrified. She’s pale, wide-eyed. In short, she looks ready to bolt. I grab her hand to keep her from doing that. Death has a plan. I’m sure of it. I trust him even if she doesn’t.

“It’s safe here,” Death says. “I promise,” he adds, more to Nia than to us.

Nia’s eyes widen even more, and she gives a small shake of her head. “I would rather not. Take me back,” she whispers.

“No,” Death says. “Go inside. The house is cloaked. He can’t find us here. We need to go inside now.”

I put my arm around Nia. It’s not something I would normally do. She’s petrified. I feel her trembling. “It’ll be okay,” I say. I trust Death. He’s one of us.

Nia allows herself to be led. I think she does it because she doesn’t have much of a choice.

“What can I get you? A first aid kit? A cloth to clean up? Clothes?” she says to Nia.

None of us says anything.

“Who is it?” Hades walks into the reception area, which is bigger than my entire house. He folds his arms and narrows his eyes on Death. “That hellhound shouldn’t be here.” He growls.

“I invited them in,” Twelve says.

“Gaire is looking for you, Helgwn. You need to go to him and stop this bull immediately.” He doesn’t look happy.

“Dad,” Death says. Hades doesn’t look his way.

“Now, sweetheart…they’ve just got here. Come inside,” Twelve says. I get the distinct impression that she’s lonely. “Would you like something to eat? Drink?”

“We’re starving.” Death smiles at Twelve.

“I could murder a steak…or a pizza…just about anything you put in front of me.” Tri winks at Twelve. He can’t help himself.

“You should leave,” Hades says, sounding gruff. “Especially you.” He points at Trident.

I have a feeling this could go belly-up, and quickly. I hope Death knows what he’s doing.

“Don’t listen to my grumpy husband. You’re all guests in my house.” Twelve hooks her arms with Nia. “What do you say we go and get you something to wear?”

“Okay.” Nia looks up at me.

I look at Death, and he gives an almost indiscernible nod.

I let Nia go. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.”

Her eyes are huge. Her honey-colored irises are locked on me. Even as Twelve puts her hand on Nia’s arm to lead her away, her eyes stay on mine.

“You’re gorgeous,” Twelve says. “What’s your name, hon’?”

“You have some explaining to do,” Hades says to Death as soon as the women are out of earshot. “You’re putting me in the middle of something I don’t want to be in the middle of.”

I understand the sentiment, even if I no longer share it.

“You have an amazing home,” Tri says, looking around. “It’s good to meet you. I’m Trident.” He grins at Hades like we’re in a bar. We’re not, not even close. We’re in the Underworld, about to have a drink with Hades.

“I know who you are. Son of Poseidon.” He gives Trident the once-over. “The spitting image of your father, who is also a prick.”

Tri’s mouth falls open, but he has the good sense not to retaliate for once in his life.

“And you’re the son of Ares…” He smiles at me. “It’s uncanny.”

Death and Night look a lot like their father too. Come to think of it, Gaire has the same look. The same eyes. Where Night and Death still have some warmth within their depths, Gaire does not. “Don’t bleed on my carpet.” Hades’ eyes narrow on mine before lowering to my chest.

I look down. My shirt is sliced open. My skin too. The wound is still bleeding. My shirt is sticking to my skin. It’s wet and sticky with my blood. The cut isn’t bad. It would have been healing by now if it hadn’t had been made with a silver blade. It’s not like that fucker needs silver. He can fight well enough without it. Gaire is a bully, just as Nia warned. He’s also strong; like nothing I have ever experienced before. I think he was toying with us, which makes it even worse. I think he could’ve killed me in a few seconds.

“That doesn’t look great,” Tri remarks.

“Your eye is swollen shut.”

“It’ll be halfway back to normal in ten minutes.” Tri waves his hand.

“Back to my original question…what are you doing here?” Hades’ eyes are blazing. He directs the question to Death before turning his eyes on the two of us as well.

“My friends needed help,” Death says. “I’m helping them.”

“No! The hellhound does not need your help,” Hades bites back. “She needs to go back to her master…where she belongs. End of discussion.”

“What about what Nia wants?” I ask, feeling irritated.

“It doesn’t matter what she wants. Gaire is her master, and that is the end of that. She was stupid enough to fall in love with a Huntsman.” He snorts. “She should have known better. You need to take her back immediately.”

“That’s not the end of that,” I snap. I know I should watch my step, but fuck that! “Gaire treats Nia like shit. Less than shit. He doesn’t deserve to be her master. What’s up with this master bullshit, anyway?”

“It’s not bullshit,” Hades says. “It’s order. I will have a word with Gaire about his treatment of the dog.” I can see that he won’t. It’s clear as day.

“She’s a hellhound shifter…not a dog.” My voice is low.

“If it barks like a dog. Wags its tail like a dog…” Hades shrugs. He’s smiling. What a prick! No wonder Night has cut him out of his life. I think Death would do the same if he wasn’t beholden to Hades in that weird way. I wonder for the hundredth time how that happened. “I would suggest you leave. That you take Nia…back.” He says her name with emphasis. Like he’s doing me a favor or something.

I think Death must see the way I’m glaring at Hades because he intervenes. “Your wife would be upset if we left early,” he says. “I know you like to keep her happy. Us being here is doing that right now.”

Hades glowers at Death. He shakes his head. “A drink and a snack, and then you’re leaving. I can make your life hell.”

I notice that Death doesn’t say anything.

Hades takes our drink requests. It’s surreal. I ask for a whiskey because it’s been one hell of a day. Tri wants a beer. Death asks for a frozen margarita. Hades rolls his eyes and mumbles something about a cocktail being a drink for a pussy, but heads to the bar, which is outside next to the biggest swimming pool I’ve ever seen. It has water spouting from all angles. Like a fountain and a pool all in one. There are more roses and lavender.

“How did you know Gaire had found us?” I ask Death.

“What the fuck was that?” Tri asks, looking unusually freaked out. “I didn’t even see him coming.” He’s talking about Gaire. He touches his eye. “One minute we were… I don’t even remember what we were doing. I remember being fine and then waking up on the lawn outside a castle with the mother of all headaches. Are you sure you’re okay? That fucker flayed you like a fish.” His eyes are on my chest.

It’s throbbing a little. “Hardly flayed me. I’m fine. It’ll heal soon enough. I can’t believe he used a silver blade on me…and that invisibility bullshit.”

“Invisibility?” Tri is frowning hard.

“Gaire can make himself invisible,” Death says.

“That’s a separate power to being able to teleport?” Tri asks.

“I told you he has the ability,” I deadpan.

“You did?” Tri frowns. He obviously took a harder knock than I thought.

“It’s separate from teleporting.” Death nods his head.

“Okay, so Gaire’s fast as fuck. Can hit like a freight train. Then there’s his powers of teleportation and invisi-fucking-bility. What am I missing?” Tri runs a hand through his hair. His left eye is now slightly open. It’s a nasty shade of purple.

“You missed the fact that he’s quite comfortable slicing opponents open with a silver sword,” I say. It’s an unspoken agreement among non-humans to stay away from silver. We tend to avoid weapons in general. It’s an unspoken rule. A gentleman’s agreement between non-humans. Gaire is no gentleman. It’s safe to say he’s a bastard of the first order.

“Gaire doesn’t follow any rules,” Death says. “He plays dirty. He has a win-at-all-cost mentality. He gets a kick out of torturing and belittling any who come up against him. That’s why Hades loves him so much.”

“What are we going to do now?” I say. “We can’t hang out in Hades’ castle indefinitely. How did you know we were getting our asses handed to us?” I ask Death again.

“I was keeping tabs on you. I had to, in order to intervene. I overheard some of your conversation. Nia is right; she needs to lessen the bond between herself and Gaire.”

“There has to be another alternative to sex,” I throw back.

“I offered her as much sex as she wants,” Tri says.

Death ignores Trident. “Gaire is a Huntsman. He hunts souls for a living. His skills are finely honed. His skill, together with his powers, make him almost unbeatable.” He looks towards the bar outside, where Hades is working the blender to make the margarita. I get the distinct impression he asked for that particular drink on purpose. “There are only two people I know of who stand a chance against him.”

“Two?” I say. This is news to me. I’m wracking my brain as I try to think of who the other person could be.

“Yes,” Death says. “Two.”

“Based on my conversation with Nia, I am one of the two,” I say.

Death nods. “You would need to unleash your power. All of it, and all at once.”

I push out a breath. “I can’t go there. That’s not going to happen. We need to find this other person.”

“It is understandable that you would feel that way.” Tri is serious for once. “No one would blame you after what happened.” He gives me a nod of understanding.

If Death knows my sordid past, he doesn’t say. Instead, he smiles. “The other person is Nia.”

I frown. Then again, she did say something along these lines. I didn’t actually think she could take him out.

“Don’t look so shocked. Nia trained under Gaire. Went with him on hunts. She knows him inside and out. Hellhounds are powerful creatures.”

I feel my hackles go up at the thought. My jaw tightens, only because it’s all true. It’s not that I’m jealous. I just hate that fucker so much.

“She’s spent the last year in hell…quite literally,” Death goes on, “Nia has had to fight for her survival. Day in and day out. Her skills are as honed as they get. She needs to weaken the bond enough to be able to stand up to Gaire when he compels her. At that point, there might be a chance.”

“Someone needs to have sex with her to make that happen?” I say.

“Not someone. It needs to be you.”

“Why me?” I immediately retaliate. I don’t mean it to sound as hard as it comes out. “I know why,” I go on, calmer this time. “Gaire will want to kill whoever it is who does the deed.”

“Yep, and since he already has you on his shit-list,” Death shrugs, “it may as well be you. Thing is, you and Nia together would stand the best chance against him.” Death’s eyes glint, and his mouth twitches. “Ideally, you need to get Nia to fall in love with you. That would work best. Then the two of you could—”

“Not happening!” Nia and I say at once. In fact, I would go so far as to say that she sounds more animated than I do. She’s returned without us noticing.

I look her way, and my eyes bug out of my skull. Her hands are on her hips, and her eyes are burning holes into Death. She’s wearing a dress. I’ve only ever seen her naked or in men’s wear. This is new. Holy shit, but she looks good. The dress has thin straps over her shoulders, with three straining buttons between her breasts. It’s a mustard-yellow color with red tulip-type flowers all over it. It’s long and flowing and—

Tri bumps his elbow against my arm. “Pick up your jaw, bud,” he chuckles. “I hope you have a rubber in your wallet.” He winks at me.

I give Tri a dirty look. “Don’t go there.”

13

Nia

I’m so nervous. I haven’t worn anything this pretty in a very long time. I feel awkward. Twelve insisted. She told me I looked amazing. I could only hear my heart beating like mad in my ears. I didn’t hear what just went down after Death said what he did. From the looks on everyone’s faces, we definitely walked in on something. Why does Death want me to fall in love with Rage? What is he up to? I don’t trust him. Do the dragon demigods plan to use me next? I thought I could trust Rage. Maybe I was wrong.

“Fuck off!” Rage mutters to Trident. He looks pissed off. His eyes are dark. The scar cutting through his brow is even more pronounced against his pale skin. His shirt is soaked through with dark blood. It’s sticking to his broad chest.

“I have a huge favor to ask,” Death says to Twelve, who is apparently his stepmother. This surprised me since she doesn’t look old enough, but who am I to judge. She’s been really sweet to me. I’m cautious, but I like her. I mean, she’s pregnant, so how dangerous can she be? I’ll keep my guard up, since we’re in the Underworld.

Death makes a face, “We need to stay the night. Would that be okay?”

The night? No! What?

“Sounds wonderful,” Twelve says. “What shall I have our chef prepare us for dinner?”

“Surprise us.” Death lifts his brows.

Twelve clasps her hands together, looking excited, “I’m thinking five courses. Nothing too crazy.”

Death smiles. “Sounds fantastic. You’re an amazing hostess.” I get the feeling he means it.

Hades walks back inside, carrying a tray of drinks. “I wasn’t sure what you wanted…” He looks around the room at all of us. “What sounds fantastic?” He tries to smile and fails.

“I invited everyone to dinner, my darling.”

“Isn’t that nice.” The smile is more of a grimace. Hades doesn’t want us here almost as much as I don’t want to be here. This might be a safe haven from Gaire, but it feels too much like ‘out of the frying pan into the fire’ for my liking. Everyone chats for twenty minutes, and then we are summoned for dinner.

It’s a tough evening. The small-talk is like chalk on a board. Thank god for Trident. He keeps telling these silly stories that make me laugh no matter how hard I try to keep a straight face. Twelve is also making an effort. She’s being a gracious host.

Rage doesn’t so much as make eye-contact with me. He barely eats. I wonder if he is more badly injured than he looks. He’s probably wondering what he got himself into. I don’t think he was expecting Gaire to be as…terrifying as he is. The thing with Rage is that he has no idea how powerful he is. No idea how much Gaire fears him. I may have been helpless and in so much pain I could barely move, but my eyes worked just fine. I could see it. Gaire usually plays with an opponent far more. Normally when the sword comes out, it’s right at the end…or as close to the end as possible. It’s only after he’s toyed with his victim. Made them bleed and beg. I couldn’t help but notice how the sword came out awfully quickly. Too quickly! Gaire is afraid of Rage. I made the right call when I had to choose an ally. At least, I think I did. I don’t trust myself as much as I want to. I’ve made errors in judgment.

Twelve takes a final bite of her dessert and pushes her plate away. “That was one of the best panna cottas I’ve ever had.”

“The berry compote made it.” Trident licks his lips. “The shortbread crumb was a fantastic addition for a crunch element. The black sesame seeds…” He widens his eyes. “I have to take my hat off to the chef. I want that recipe for my new restaurant. It opens in a couple of weeks.”

“Trident has several restaurants and nightclubs,” Death explains, putting his napkin on the table. He starts to fold it into squares.

“Oh, how interesting.” Twelve dabs her mouth with her napkin. “I will ask him to write it down for you.” She yawns. “I’m afraid this pregnancy is taking it out of me. It’s hard work growing a little cherub.”

More like a little demon.

Hades beams. “My boy is going to be big and strong.” He winks at Twelve. “That’s why he’s taking so much out of you.”

“You mean your daughter is going to be big and strong.” Twelve smiles.

“I mostly have sons.” He puts his arms around his wife. “I’m almost one hundred percent sure we’re having a boy.” He puts a hand on her belly.

“I think you’re wrong,” Twelve says; she yawns again. “I know you will be happy, no matter what.”

“Of course, I will.” I somehow don’t buy it. Hades wants a son. He’ll be disappointed if the baby is a girl. Might even eat the girl-child when Twelve isn’t looking. I wouldn’t put it past him. I’m not as naïve as I once was. Hades is pure evil. I know the signs.

“I’m afraid it’s past my bedtime,” Twelve says. “There’s a whole string of bedrooms down the hall. I had my staff put fresh towels and toiletries in all of them.”

“Wait a minute…” Hades has his eyes narrowed.

“Now, now honey, I invited them all to stay. They’re our guests. I want to show off how well our chef can prepare an Eggs Benedict.” She smiles at Death. “Let’s go to bed while I still have some strength.” She winks at her husband.

Hades grins at her. It’s the first real smile I’ve seen all night. “Okay, babe.”

“Eggs Benedict, my favorite,” Death says, ignoring any reference to sex.

Hades glowers. His whole stance is tense.

“I’m glad you’re coming to bed with me,” Twelve says in a singsong voice, her eyes on Hades. “My back is killing me, and you give the best rubs.” She presses her hands into her lower back, wincing. Then she winks at him again.

Hades keeps his narrowed eyes on Death. I have a feeling there will be repercussions for bringing us here. It makes me wonder what’s in it for Death. Why is he helping me? I trust him less and less, even though he seems nice. He might be the nicest person on the planet; pity his will is not his own. “Of course, sweets,” Hades says, turning his gaze to Twelve.

We all say our goodnights, and they leave.

Rage pushes his hand through his hair. It’s unruly from him doing that all night. What is he thinking? I can’t gauge.

“The two of you should share a room,” Death looks from me to Rage and back, “and the two of us will do the same…for safety’s sake,” Death says, glancing over at Trident.

Rage looks like he’d rather swim in shark-infested waters than share a room with me. He nods once, anyway. His jaw is tight. His whole body is vibrating with energy.

I’m tempted to ask to swap out for Trident, but I don’t want the big lug to get any ideas. I also feel safest when I’m with Rage. More than anything, I want to talk to him. I want to find out what the hell is going on. “Do we have to stay here?” I blurt. I already know the answer.

Death’s face is unreadable. “What else would you suggest? Where would you rather go?” He sounds irritated. “None of us actually wants to be here, Nia. The other option is taking you back out there to the slaughter. You’re not ready to face Gaire.”

“I might just take him this time,” Tri says. “I’ll be—”

“He’s too fucking strong,” Rage says; his face is like a mask.

They’re right. I must sound ungrateful. Like a spoiled brat. I take a deep breath. “Thank you for helping us, Death. I wish there was another way.” I look around the room, feeling a chill race up my spine.

“There is another way.” Death looks pointedly at Rage. They lock eyes for longer than what would be considered normal. They’re having a silent conversation or a standoff. Or something!

“Let’s get some sleep,” Rage finally says.

Trident cracks some silly joke, but no one laughs. I think he’s trying to defuse the tension. He means well. We mumble our goodbyes as Trident and Death take the first room.

Rage and I keep walking and walking and walking. There are at least twenty doors down the hallway. The floors are gleaming marble, with a long red rug over the top. There are a dozen, or so, paintings of regal-looking kings and queens on the walls. They’re either posing as a couple, or individually and wearing old-fashioned attire. Upon closer inspection, I realize that they’re all of Hades and Twelve. What the…? I smile to myself at how conceited they are. This place is massive. The multitude of chandeliers look like they might be made of real crystal. There isn’t so much as a speck of dust anywhere; it’s spotless. There’s a large, white bust at the end of the hallway. It’s Hades, wearing a crown. It’s a bit freaky and over-the-top for my taste.

Rage points at the door to the left. “This one okay?”

“We’re far away from the others.” I suddenly realize that we’ve walked all the way down the long corridor, right to the end.

“I think we’ll be fine. We’re safe within the castle walls. I trust Death,” he adds, like he can read my mind.

“We probably don’t have to share,” I say. “I can take that room.” I point to the one on the opposite side of the hallway. “We can leave the doors open or something.”

“If something were to happen to you… No…we’re sharing.”

“As long as you’re sure?”

“I am.” He sounds sure, but he looks put out.

I walk inside. The vast room has high ceilings, which have been painted to depict a full-scale battle. There are men on horses wearing helmets. They have spears and swords. They’re locked in in combat. Again, it’s well done, but not my style at all. There is a thick rug on the floor. The colors are reds, golds, and whites done in various fabrics, including thick velvet. It’s gaudy but somehow works.

The four-poster bed takes up a good portion of the room. I think six or seven people could sleep on the thing in relative comfort. A sofa and a wingback chair face a large fireplace. There’s a huge gold-framed mirror hanging above the mantle. I see clean clothing hanging over a desk and chair on the other side. Did they prepare all of the other rooms down the hallway as well? Or did they somehow know we would pick this room?

I notice that Rage is pacing. He’s trying to make it look like he’s checking out the room. I can see that’s not it; he seems agitated. He peels off his ruined shirt, turning to me.

The slash across his chest is scabbing over, which is good. “I think I’m going to take a shower, but it can wait if you need to use the bathroom first.” He points at the open door.

I shake my head. “I had a shower earlier before putting this on.” I look down at the dress, feeling silly for wearing it. “I wouldn’t mind brushing my teeth. I’ll be quick.” I’m trying not to stare at Rage. I’ve seen him without his shirt plenty of times. I’ve seen him naked, for goodness sake. Why am I feeling this tightly wound up inside? That strange feeling in my belly is back. Did I ever feel this way with Gaire? I don’t think so. This isn’t the same as it was with him. Not even close. I’m not the naïve girl I once was. I won’t make the same mistakes. I need to be even more on my guard, though, because I’m more attracted to Rage.

I take my eyes off him and head into the bathroom. It doesn’t take me more than a minute to hunt down what I need. I do what I need to do and head back to the bedroom. Rage’s shoes are next to the sofa.

“What are the sleeping arrangements?” I ask, looking over at the sofa.

“We’ll figure it out in a few minutes.” He starts walking towards the bathroom. “I’m hitting the shower. I’ll be quick.”

I notice that his jeans are half undone. His eyes…they’re… I’m not sure what I’m seeing in them, but my belly is flip-flopping to the point that I’m slightly nauseous. Maybe it was the glass of wine with dinner. I don’t normally drink alcohol. It shouldn’t affect me since I’m a shifter. Our metabolism is too high. Then again, I don’t normally eat that much either. The food was rich. I realize he might be waiting for me to answer, so I nod. I don’t trust my voice.

I contemplate making a bed for myself. I’m hesitant to take the dress off, which is stupid since Rage has seen me naked on numerous occasions. Again, being a shifter means I’m not generally twitchy about such things. The dynamic is suddenly feeling weird between us.

I go over to the desk and chair. I glance towards the bathroom as I do. I catch sight of Rage inside the shower since he hasn’t closed the door. The glass is already quite steamed up, but I still get a glimpse of his naked form. That tightening inside me is back. I feel weird between my legs. It can’t be sex I’m craving. It has to be intimacy. I haven’t been with anyone in over a year. My life has been miserable. ‘Sleep-with-one-eye-open’ bad!

There is another dress hanging over the chair. It’s pink and white, with hints of light gray, and is very pretty. There is a frill at the top. I think it’s supposed to be worn off the shoulders. There’s a conservative slit up the side. I see a clean shirt for Rage, and that’s pretty much it. Nothing for me to sleep in. I never wear clothes when I sleep. Why am I being so weird about it all of a sudden?

I spot a jug of water and pour myself a glass since my mouth is feeling dry.

“We can share the bed,” Rage says from behind me.

I almost jump out of my skin. I clutch my chest. I turn and see Rage leaning against the doorjamb. He has a towel low around his waist. There is a light smattering of hair from his belly button, all the way down.

I take a big sip of the water, putting the glass down with a clunk.

His shoulders are broad. His arms have to be carved from stone. My mouth goes a little dry despite just having had water. Rage is incredibly sexy. I’m noticing big time. Not that I didn’t notice before, because I did. I would have to be deaf, dumb, and blind not to have picked up on how gorgeous he is. Something has shifted. It’s making my pulse race.

Rage sighs. “I think the best way to proceed would be for us to have sex…here and now.”

I can barely breathe. I can’t talk. I’m trying to pull my thoughts together. His tone is so matter-of-fact he could just as well have said, ‘let’s go and watch a television show.’

I probably take too long to say something because he goes on, “Sex with me…well…it won’t be good. I need to warn you. In fact, it’ll probably be downright fucked up. Gaire will seem like a saint once I’m done with you. If it has to happen, then…” He still looks like he would rather do anything other than be here with me. Like he would prefer to stick pins in his eyes and slice open his balls with a paring knife than have sex with yours truly. Rage shrugs. “If it has to happen, then…so be it!” He sighs again, sounding hard done by. Poor baby!

My chest is heaving. “No,” I push out, folding my arms across my chest.

He frowns. “What do you mean, no? Fuck, Nia! I thought this is what you wanted.”

“Firstly, I refuse to fall in love with you, so whatever plan you and Death were hatching is a no go.”

“Fall in love…?” Rage is shaking his head, looking completely perplexed. Maybe I got the wrong end of the stick. Stranger things have happened.

“Yes, fall in love. I heard him telling you that me falling in love with you would be the best thing…it wouldn’t. Not for me! I won’t do it. Gaire must die, and I will never love again.”

I see his face soften. “Firstly, the last thing I would want is for you to fall in love with me. I can’t ever reciprocate, so it would be just plain wrong. So no, I wouldn’t want that at all.” He shakes his head. “Secondly, if you fell in love with the right person. Someone who didn’t take advantage of you…you could have a good life, Nia. Not everyone is like Gaire or me.”

“You are nothing like Gaire,” I retaliate immediately.

Rage laughs. “I’m five seconds away from being Gaire. No…worse! Any given day and at any given moment. Five seconds. That’s why I’m the ideal candidate to beat him.”

“I don’t believe it! I won’t!”

Rage walks right over to me. I can smell soap. I can smell him. “Believe it, sweetheart. I’m fucked up. My power is chaos. It can’t be tamed or controlled, and neither can I. I learned that a long time ago.”

“You killed someone once,” I whisper. I know what messed him up. Make no mistake, this poor, sweet man is completely messed up. You don’t get eyes that haunted for no reason. If I opened his closet, an army of skeletons would fall out.

I watch him recoil. He even takes a step back. I watch his eyes cloud. He nods once. “I don’t want to talk about it, but yes. I killed someone, and I could have killed many more—”

“You didn’t, though.”

“I was stopped, or I would have. There’s a difference between having restraint and being restrained. How do you know about my past?” He cocks his head, looking at me with an intensity that roots me to the spot.

“I’ve heard things. Rumors.” I shrug, trying to play it down. When I see his expression, I stop. “You used a huge amount of power – an off-the-charts amount. You did so in one solid burst, and that doesn’t go unnoticed.”

“What rumors? Who knows?” He narrows his eyes. “Who noticed?”

“The Underworld knows. They sent a Cerberus to investigate who was responsible.”

“A Cerberus.” I see him touch his forehead; his mind is in overdrive.

I nod. “They’re badass hellhounds.”

“This one had a couple of heads with glowing red eyes.”

“I heard it clawed your face.” My eyes are on the scar.

“I was in a bad mood. I had just…done a terrible thing. An unforgivable thing. I lashed out at the creature and got this for my efforts.” He touches the scar again. “It was deserved. Beast should have torn my head off.”

“There are very few creatures who can beat you. You’re too strong, Rage. Back then, you weren’t as good at keeping your powers under control. That hellhound wouldn’t have stood a chance. It defended itself and ran.”

“Do I get to keep this scar as well?” He touches the faint pink marks on his arm.

I shake my head. “If a hellhound is in its true form, even non-humans will scar for life. I was in my dog form when I gave you that. If I’m bigger, badder, with glowing red eyes, be very careful. We’re quite deadly to humans and non-humans alike. Worse than silver.”

“I’m impressed.” I get this warm fuzzy feeling inside because I can see he means it. Rage doesn’t just dish out compliments.

We look at each other for a while. The seconds tick down. Then Rage clears his throat. “Okay, so no one is falling in love with anyone else. We’ve established that. What other reason do you have for turning me down? I thought you wanted this? I thought it was an unavoidable necessity.”

“That’s just it. I only want this if you want this, and I can see that you don’t. It’ll be like a chore for you. I think if I asked you to mop the floor and take out the trash, you’d show more enthusiasm.”

Rage laughs. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him laugh. I’ve seen his lip twitch. I’ve heard him grunt or cough or snort. He’s never all-out laughed until right now.

“What?” I ask because he’s freaking me out here. Not that he isn’t beautiful laughing, because he absolutely is. It’s just that this isn’t him. He doesn’t look like himself at all. He finally stops. There’s still a smile on his face. “A chore…” He breaks out in laughter all over again. “No, Nia, you have this wrong. It wouldn’t be a chore. Not even close. I would absolutely love to push into your tight pussy,” his voice drops a few octaves, “until I’m balls deep.”

There it is again…that zing between my legs. It feels good, but it also feels… I want him to touch me so badly. I want…I want… I’m not sure what I want. There is this need unfurling inside me. A need for…I know what I need…it isn’t going to happen, though.

“I’ll be quite fucking happy inside you. It’s you I’m worried about. You need someone…better than me.”

“You’re bad at sex?” I ask. “I don’t mind. It isn’t—”

“I’m going to assume that you need me to come. This won’t work otherwise,” Rage cuts in. “I have two condoms.”

I nod. “Yes, I need you to come, only…” I bite on my bottom lip for a second. “The condom is going to be a problem because I need your semen inside me. At least, according to the tales. I suppose it makes sense if you think about it.”

I see him do a double-take. “No, that’s not going to happen. Shit! You could get pregnant. I don’t want kids. I’ve never wanted to have them.” He looks freaked out. “How about if I come on your back? I’ll pull out at the last second and—”

I shake my head. “Has to be inside me. For the record, I don’t want kids either.” I would want to be in love with their dad. I would want a proper family, and since I can’t fall in love ever again, I’ve resigned myself to never having kids. It’s better that way.

“This keeps getting worse and worse. I doubt you’re on any birth control…” His eyes move to mine.

“I’m not, no, but you can’t get pregnant in the Underworld. You know that, right?”

“Tell that to Twelve,” he throws back at me.

“You absolutely and categorically cannot get pregnant in the Underworld. I’m not sure where Twelve got with child, but it wasn’t down here. You can go and ask Death right now.” I tuck some hair behind my ear. I need this to happen. I only pray it will work. Please let it work!

“I believe you,” he finally says.

“Okay, so let’s get this over with…” I grab my dress, ready to pull it over my head.

“A couple of things first.” I watch his Adam’s apple work.

“What things?”

“I want this to be as good for you as possible.” He is scowling. I’m not sure why that is. I have a feeling I’m about to find out what’s going on with Rage. At least, part of it.

I nod.

He licks his lips, “I’m going to get you nice and wet and make you come before we start.”

“Okay.” Gaire often used to tell me he was going to make me come hard. Then he would pat my leg afterward and ask me if I got there, but he would never wait for an answer. I know why he never waited, because the response would have been ‘no’. I did some research, and it turns out that most women don’t orgasm during sex. That it isn’t the biggest deal. I’ve tried masturbating a couple of times, but it just hasn’t happened for me. Maybe I don’t have the ability. I’m okay with that. Rage seems so sure he can get it right, which is sweet of him. I won’t rain on his parade by saying anything. Anyway, it doesn’t matter. He has to orgasm to make this work, not me. It’s really unfair how these things work.

Rage is looking at the floor. He finally lifts his eyes. “You might not get there during sex.”

And there it is. At least he’s being honest. “That’s fine.” I shrug, meaning it.

“It’s not,” he growls. “It’s not fine at all.” He scrubs a hand over his face, looking frustrated and…nervous. Surely not! I realize that he is nervous. “I um…I can’t…I can’t come unless there’s blood.”

I don’t think I heard him right. “Did you say blood?”

He nods, his eyes are blazing. He looks keyed up.

“Why would you need blood?” I ask. “Are you part vampire?”

His mouth twitches. “No…I’m fucked up. I’m a complete mess, Nia.”

“You’re not! There’s nothing wrong with you. You should stop putting yourself down.”

“That’s just it! I am a mess. I can’t come unless I’m in pain. That normally requires bleeding.” He goes to the desk where he placed his things earlier, and unsheathes a small, sharp-looking blade. “Some guys use porn. Others use lube. I use this.” He holds it up. The handle looks like it’s made of ivory or bone. “I’m a fucking mess.”

“Pain…as in, you need to cut yourself open?”

“Oh, yes.” He widens his eyes.

“Or you can’t come?” This is shocking information.

“Won’t happen otherwise.”

“Why?” I frown. “That doesn’t make any kind of sense. It’s the opposite for most people.”

“That’s what I keep telling you. I’m not most people. It’s just the way I’m wired. I get off on pain. I would prefer it if you were on your knees and if you faced away from me without looking at me. I’m going to assume that blood doesn’t make you squeamish.”

I shrug, “No…not at all.” A year in hell will either kill you or make you as tough as nails.

“Great, then ignore any that lands on you, or the bed, or the walls,” he mumbles, looking everywhere but at me. No wonder he needed to go to that club. No wonder he looks for women like Kitty.

“The walls?” I sound breathless. I can’t believe what I’m hearing. It’s not that I can’t take it, it’s that I feel sorry for him.

He nods once. “I’ll try to make the whole thing as pleasant as possible for you.” He winces.

I nod. “I don’t mind blood. I would prefer if it wasn’t my blood, but if you have to—”

Rage curses. “I won’t hurt you, Nia. You have my word. I won’t be gentle, though. This will be fucking…pure and simple. I don’t do kissing and all of that bull.” He launches into the speech he gives all the women he sleeps with. I can tell.

“I heard all of this the night you gave the low-down to that woman after you left the club. Kitty, I think her name was.” I roll my eyes. “At least I know why you’re not much of a dog lover. You prefer cats.”

“I do not prefer cats.”

I snort. “Could have fooled me.” I’m making a stupid joke to cover how I’m feeling inside. Namely…upset. After everything we’ve been through, he’s still treating me like one of them. A Kitty. Someone from the sex club he frequents. I should feel happy because this is ultimately what I want. No feelings! No attachments. I should feel awesome. I don’t! I just can’t. I don’t sleep around. Sex means something to me. In this instance it’s a means to an end and so I push the emotions aside. They have no place here.

“Kitty was a mistake,” he says, his jaw tight.

“You’re telling me. You can do so much better,” I mutter, sounding jealous.

“Forget that night. Forget Kitty.” His eyes darken. “I hate looking for sex. It’s why I don’t do it often. I hate the type of women I am able to take to my bed…although I’ve never actually taken anyone to my own bed. I’m being rhetorical here. It’s always a hotel. I hate it just as much as I hate the actual sex.”

“Why do you do it then?”

“I have needs… more importantly, I feel a little calmer afterward. Calm is important to me. It’s why I fuck on occasion. It’s why I fight often…but without using my powers…never my powers. Everything I do is to maintain balance and order.”

“Five seconds,” I say.

“Five seconds from chaos.” He sort of smiles. Then he turns completely serious. “This is a one-off thing, Nia.”

I snort-laugh. “If I never have sex again after this, I’d be okay with that.” I yank my dress over my head, feeling pissed off. “Don’t you get too comfortable.” I point at him, feeling annoyed.

I lock eyes with Rage…I see…I think I see pity and softness and…desire….heat. He’s looking at me like he’s never looked at me before. Jesus and the saints.

That zing is back between my legs. Only this time, it’s settled in. Here to stay. I’m aching for something…anything. I just want him to touch me. That will be enough.

“I need you to lie down with your legs open. Don’t be afraid. You might just like it this time.” I know when I look into his eyes that he will do his level best to keep me comfortable, and that’s more than enough for me. I nod and do as he asks. I think what makes me most giddy is that he is asking. He isn’t instructing. He’s asking.

My choice.

14

Nia

I lie on the bed and spread my legs. My eyes are on Rage. His brow is creased. His eyes are…different. He’s definitely turned on. “You’re beautiful.” His voice is deep. His muscles are bunched. He looks magnificent.

The bed dips as he kneels between my legs. I wait for him to squeeze my breasts. To shove his tongue down my throat. To plunge into me. It doesn’t happen. “Should I turn over?” I finally ask because he’s just looking at me. I know he said he wanted me on all fours looking away. I assumed, when he told me to open my legs, that he wanted me on my back. Maybe I was wrong.

I start to turn, but Rage grips my hip. “Not yet. I told you I need you wet.”

“Okay. I’m ready,” I say as I turn my head to the side. I put my hands above my head. I squeeze my eyes shut. I wait for the pain. Sex always hurts at first. It gets more bearable as it goes on. There were a couple of times it felt quite good, and then it was over.

I push out a yell as his hot mouth is on me…down there. He’s down there! “Oh. God! Oh!” I yell. He’s licking me. I’ve heard about a guy going down on a girl. Of course I have. It’s never happened to me. Gaire said he didn’t enjoy doing it.

Jesus!

I groan and grip his head in my hands, looking down at him. I’m not sure if I’m allowed to look, but I have to. I just have to. I’m burning up right now. This man is the gasoline, the match, the tinder, and every flame. He’s all of it.

Rage is holding my thighs open, and he’s licking me between my legs with focus and determination. I yell again when he sucks on my clitoris. He stays there, suckling softly. My eyes are huge. I’m breathing like there’s no air. Where did the air go? It didn’t feel like this the handful of times I’ve touched myself. If it did, I would touch myself a lot…all the time. I wouldn’t stop touching myself.

More.

I need more.

I need all of it.

He pushes a finger inside me and groans against my sex. I groan too. Much harder. Much louder. My hands are grabbing at his hair. My hips are now bucking against his mouth. That finger. His mouth. His tongue… Good lord, but that tongue is wicked. I love his tongue.

I feel something deep inside me.

Something.

More of this and…I might…I could…it might happen. I cuss in Celtic. I say a couple more choice words. When he sucks on my clit again, I explode. My back comes off the mattress. I think I scream, but I’m not sure. I ride his face with everything I have. I’m keening now. Still humping him, but that can’t be helped. Then I’m falling back against the mattress, trying to catch my breath.

What the hell just happened?

Oh, my gosh!

I’m in shock.

Total disbelief. “That didn’t just…” I can barely breathe or think.

“That was your first orgasm.” Rage smiles for a few seconds. He looks lighter. He looks…gorgeous. Younger, somehow. Our eyes are locked, and it feels like we’re sharing a moment.

It doesn’t last. He turns serious. “I’m glad it was good.”

“It was better than good.” I’m still breathing hard.

“You have no real reference point. Every first orgasm is amazing.”

“You mean an orgasm can be better than that?” No freaking way.

He nods. “You get orgasms in varying degrees.” I see his cheeks turn pink. “I’ve never been down on a woman before, so…” he shrugs, “I might not have been that good.”

“It was. It really was.”

He throws me a lopsided grin.

“I can’t believe that was your first time,” I say. “You’ve never…done that before?”

“It was,” he says. “And no, never.”

I can believe it. His whole demeanor tells me that he means it. I know that Rage wouldn’t lie. My heart is racing. I feel…special. “Why? Why here and now?” I perversely need to know.

“It’s too intimate. Not something I would normally do. That asshole used you selfishly. He wronged you. I had to do something to make it right.” He shrugs to play it down. Like what he did was nothing. It was a big deal for Rage. I’m touched he did that for me.

I sit up. I want to touch his face. Touch him, but I instinctively know he won’t go for it, so I refrain. “It’s me who’s using you selfishly,” I remind him.

He grunts. Far more like the man I know. “No, Nia. I’m about to use you. I’m about to be as selfish as it gets. Trust me on that. I wanted you to come because you might not be able to when I’m inside you.”

“You’re not a selfish person.” I shake my head. “I don’t believe it.”

“You’d better believe it, sweetheart.” He goes back to treating me like a Kitty. Like I mean nothing. I know deep down that it isn’t true. We can’t fall for one another, but it doesn’t have to be like that either. I’m not Kitty. I’m a fucking hellhound shifter. I’m me!

Irritation wells. “Don’t call me that.”

“Sweetheart is an endearment.”

“I don’t like it.”

“Would you rather I called you Mochyn?” His eyes are glinting with humor.

“Yes, I would.” I keep my chin high. “Mochyn would be preferable to some cheap endearment you use on all the women you sleep with.”

“All the women I sleep with? If I didn’t know better, I would say you were jealous.” His eyes are still glinting. A smile is toying with the edges of his mouth.

“Not jealous. I just happen to have more respect for myself than that.” Gaire lied to me, and later, he treated me like shit. By the time I realized what kind of a man he really was, I was in too deep. It’s not happening again! I won’t be disrespected either. Not by anyone.

“Good to know. I’m happy to hear it.” His eyes seem to become darker, and his jaw tightens. “I need you on your knees for this next part, Nia,” he says; his voice is strained. Rage pulls the towel off, and his cock springs free.

My eyes are drawn to its impressive length and girth. I’m pulled like a moth to a wildfire. I think I might be leaning forward a little more than I was. A drop of precum appears at the tip. I’m fascinated. I’m not sure why, since I’ve seen plenty of naked men before.

I lick my lips and then yelp as he turns me over onto my knees. He hooks an arm under my belly and cages me in with his body, which is hot and hard. His cock is pressing against my ass. I’m feeling a little nervous. Rage is bigger than Gaire. This might hurt some.

“Eyes to the front,” he commands, though his voice is gentle. “Keep your hands on the bed,” he adds. “I would prefer it if you had a safe word, in case I’m too rough. In case…you don’t like the sex…or you can’t take the blood. Women have cried,” he admits, his voice soft and a little unsure, maybe. “They’ve screamed…I even had one throw up.”

My heart is pounding. “I won’t do any of those things,” I assure him. I think he’s sweet. I feel his hands shake. I think he’s nervous. At least he cares. That’s what I’m getting out of this. Rage cares.

“Say a word, Nia.” The hand on my belly slides between my legs, zoning in on my clit.

“Jesus!” I moan.

“That’s not the best safe word I’ve ever heard.” It sounds like he’s smiling. “You might want to pick again. His finger is rubbing slow, easy circles over my clitoris, which has gone back to being ultra-sensitive. Why doesn’t it feel like this when I touch myself? I don’t get it.

I groan.

“I need a word, Nia.”

“I can’t think.” I moan again.

He stops moving his finger. “What’s the first word that comes to mind?”

“Please.” It sounds like a plea. Who am I kidding? It is one. This already feels good, and he’s not even inside me yet. I refuse to get my hopes up, though.

He chuckles. I feel his body vibrate. “Again, a terrible word. It can’t be deeper, harder, Jesus…God…Rage…yes…please…there…any cuss word. Oh, and faster. All of those are out because you might say one or more and several times.”

“So I should pick something I definitely won’t say during sex…or ever?” My breath is coming in ragged pants. His finger is just sitting there, motionless. It feels like my clit is throbbing beneath it.

“Yes. That’s the general idea. We don’t want confusion. Must be black and white.”

“I pick ‘love’. No chance of that little word slipping out by accident.”

“Perfect.” His finger starts up again, and I groan deep in my throat. “Don’t look at me. I assure you that the image of me during sex is nothing you actually want to see. I’m a mess.”

I think he might be wrong on that note. I want to look at him. I want to see his body. His face. His eyes. Him. The whole ‘blood’ thing doesn’t scare me.

“Ready?”

“Yes,” I groan the word because…good god! At this rate, I think another orgasm might be possible. I moan in frustration when he puts both hands on my hips. My clit isn’t happy at all.

His thrust comes out of nowhere. Rage tightens his hands slightly on my hips and is deep inside me half a second later. I grab at the bedding. My knees dig into the mattress. I yell something incoherent. It doesn’t hurt. I’m shocked. So shocked.

It’s the opposite.

It’s good.

So good.

I make strange noises as he starts to thrust into me with hard punchy movements. My eyes are very wide. So is my mouth. I’m battling to breathe again. My breasts are jerking hard with each thrust. I want to look at him so badly. Just one little peek.

“Don’t!” Rage pushes out. His voice is deep and guttural.

I snap my head forwards. Rage picks up the pace. He’s not playing with my clit anymore, but it feels…it feels… Oh…oh…sweet mother of god. I’m dizzy. I’m reeling. I can hear the wet sounds my body is making as he moves inside me. I’ve never made these wet noises before. Is it normal? Should I be embarrassed? It’s loud. So are the noises I’m making. I can’t stop. I just can’t. Pleasure thrums through me. It’s pleasure with a promise of more…so much more.

Rage puts his hand on my lower back and presses down. His hand is digging into my hip. His thrusts are hard…maybe too rough for a human but not for me.

I’m having to clench my teeth to stop myself from begging. I want to come again. I need to. Rage told me I wouldn’t. He warned me. Now that he’s inside me, I find I’m desperate.

I plant my elbows into the bed to keep myself from being pushed onto my stomach. I’m in danger of being mashed right into the mattress. He is being rough. If it weren’t for his hands anchoring me, I’d fall onto my face. My arms are shaking from our weight. Rage didn’t lie when he said he would take me hard…that he would fuck me. Well, it is hard. It’s sweaty. It’s so good. If only I could breathe. If only I could stop making these noises. Like an animal to the slaughter. I find I don’t care.

I feel a coiling, a tightening. Like my skin is too tight…too hot. It’s too much and not enough. Not nearly enough.

“More!” I yell. I look down and catch a glimpse of where our bodies are joined. His cock is disappearing inside me. All the way in and then almost all the way out. It’s glistening. The wet sounds seem louder.

“Like that, Nia?” Rage asks. He picks it up a notch or two. A human definitely couldn’t handle this…I don’t think.

“Yes…oh…feels…good…” I love it. I’m mesmerized. In and out. I see his hand move back between my legs. He is stroking my clit. I’m so wet…so close…so…

There it is.

There.

Right there.

My orgasm takes me by storm. It’s sudden, harsh, and all-consuming, rushing through me like a wild, thundering river. I don’t make a sound. My voice is trapped in my throat.

I hear Rage for the first time. He grunts once, and then he roars…it’s loud. It’s terrifying. His hands are on my hips. His fingers are pressing into my flesh.

I’m moaning low and deep, pushing back onto his cock. Grinding against him. Still coming and coming. I’m grabbing onto the bedding. Clawing at the sheets. Saying garbled things.

Then Rage is slowing. His thrusts are more circular but still deep. My orgasm is slowing too…still good…so good. He draws it out…pulling every drop of pleasure from me. I’m breathing hard. My boobs are mashed up against the mattress. My mouth is hanging open. My eyes are now closed. “So, this is why people do this,” I force the words out between pants and moans.

His finger is easing off my clit. I can hear him breathing hard. He’s still moving. He makes an almost inaudible noise. I think it’s pleasure. It could be pain.

It takes a few more long seconds before he stops moving altogether. He’s still breathing hard. His hands are still tight on my hips. I think he’s shaking a little.

I risk a glance. His eyes are closed. There are two grooves between his eyes on his forehead. There is pleasure written all over his face. His mouth is pressed together. I watch for several seconds. I think I could look at him all day. He’s that beautiful. Such masculinity. Such power. I can almost feel it.

His eyes flash open. He looks confused. The frown becomes more pronounced. I think I see shock.

I know I’m shocked. I’m still humming from a second, more powerful orgasm. One I didn’t expect. One he didn’t expect to give me. Maybe that’s why he looks so shocked and confused. Must be.

My eyes drift down from his face to the wound on his chest. It has opened back up. A few streams of blood are trickling down his torso. I must say, I somehow expected more. I see the dagger unused on the bed next to him.

He spoke about blood spattering onto me, the bed, and the walls. It sounded like he planned on doing real damage to himself. Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad he didn’t. I’m just shocked that he didn’t.

Rage pulls out of me and lets me go. I lie on my back. He looks down at himself and swallows thickly. “I guess my wound must be worse than I suspected.”

That’s why he didn’t need to cut. “Are you…okay?”

He nods. “It’s…it’s,” he touches one of the tracks of blood, “I’ll live.” Rage gets up. I notice that he’s still sporting a semi.

He returns moments later with a warm washcloth, which he gives to me. “Thanks.” I clean up.

Rage waits at the side of the bed. He takes back the washcloth and disappears into the bathroom for a few minutes. I get under the covers. We’ve had a long day. I’m tired. I think the orgasms might also have something to do with it. My eyelids feel heavy. I know Gaire compelling me earlier also plays a big part in my exhaustion.

Rage still looks upset when he gets back. Did I do something wrong? “Thank you for helping me, and for…for that.” I feel my cheeks heat. “It was…it was special.”

He gives me a look that tells me I’m crazy. “I gave you an orgasm or two. That’s normal, Nia, it isn’t special.”

“Of course.” That puts me firmly back in my place. I didn’t mean anything by it. “Well, thanks, anyway.” I turn away from him, burying myself into my pillow.

“It was my pleasure,” he says. “I’m glad I was more in control than I thought I would be. That’s you. You calm me, somehow.” I hear shock laced in his words.

Just like that, I go from feeling numb to feeling warm inside. I know Rage doesn’t mean anything by it. He’s just trying to be nice. Still… I’ll take it. “Nos da,” I murmur to him.

“Are you swearing at me again? Or calling me a bad name?” There’s humor there. I know there is.

“No. Nos da means goodnight in Celtic.”

“I’m moving up in the world.” He’s definitely smiling. I turn back, and his smile fades quickly. It’s still playing with his eyes, though.

“Nos da,” he says to me.

I turn back around; it’s my turn to smile. I snuggle into my pillows and am asleep in what feels like seconds.

15

Rage

I toss and turn. I can’t fall asleep. What the fuck was that? What the hell!

I know what it was, but I’m having trouble admitting it to myself. I turn over for the twentieth time.

Nia is fast asleep. I envy her. Her chest is rising and falling in a deep rhythm. What a chest it is. Holy shit! Her hair is everywhere. She’s wild and beautiful. Like a stormy night.

I love the taste of pussy.

No, let me rephrase that. I love the taste of Nia’s pussy. I don’t need to taste another pussy ever again to know that hers is a winner. The fucking winner!

I also know that these are dangerous thoughts. Especially off the back of that orgasm. The most epic orgasm of my life. I didn’t have to slash myself. Open a vein. Push on a fresh wound to get there. I didn’t need blood to run from my body. Turns out, all I needed was her. Nia.

I turn around, trying not to be too aggressive. I want to hit my pillow. I want to get up and run, fly… whatever it takes to quell this turbulence inside. Nia may have had a couple of firsts tonight, but so did I. So. Did. I.

I went down on her.

I orgasmed without pain.

No condom.

I’m still in the same bed.

No sleep, but still here. More importantly, I want her again. I’m a ‘one and done’ kind of a guy. Coming is difficult for me. I don’t always get there. Twice has always been impossible. Yet, I’m hard right now. My balls are aching. I try to make excuses as to why I came so easily. Why I’m hard right now. The biggest one of all is the lack of a condom. Bareback is amazing, but it’s not ‘exploding balls’ amazing. My balls almost exploded with Nia. There’s one more thing that was a first for me…the roar. That loud as fuck roar. I never make so much as a sound. I couldn’t stop it. That orgasm tore through me…tore it out of me. I’m reeling. What happened?

I finally fall asleep because when my eyes open again, there’s some light in the room. It’s filtering between the curtains, which are not completely shut. I think that—

I hear a moan. I know that moan. I don’t move anything except my eyes. Holy fuck!

Her hand stops moving, and she sucks in a breath. “Um…sorry. You looked like you were still fast asleep.”

I turn to face Nia. Her cheeks are flushed. Her hair is all around her on the pillow. Her dark nipples are tight and so in my face that I start to salivate.

I’ve caught her masturbating. Her hand is still firmly between her legs. Her magnificent chest is heaving. She swallows hard. “I was afraid I might forget how to…” She stops talking and bites her lip.

“How to…?” I lift my brows.

“How to come. Since I’m never having sex again, I wanted to be sure I knew how to do it on my own while things are still fresh in my mind.”

“How’s it going?” I prop myself up on my pillow and turn on my side so that I can see her better.

“Good…not nearly as good as you, but better than before.”

“Better than before?” I lift my brows.

Her cheeks heat up a whole lot.

She clears her throat. “Um…yes…better.” She looks a little crestfallen. “I’ve tried before…to…you know.”

“Masturbate?”

She nods. “Um…yes…but it didn’t work. Now that I know I can orgasm, that I have the ability…I…um…thought I would try again.” She looks sheepish. Her cheeks are a bright red.

“You should plant your feet and open your legs wider. And then…” I take her hand from between her legs and bring it to my mouth. I suck on her fingers. Fuck, but she tastes good. “Lube,” I say. “Spit works just fine. It’s better when your fingers are wet.”

She opens her legs like I said and puts her hand on her pussy. I watch her fingers disappear between her folds. Nia’s eyes widen, and she moans. I’ll be fucked if the sound doesn’t go straight to my cock.

“You’re right.” Her eyes are gorgeous. So full of lust right now that I want to climb onto her and finish her off.

I don’t.

“You should experiment a little. Try being a bit firmer. Try softer.”

I watch her hips jerk forward, and her eyes widen. I see her finger move faster.

“That’s it,” I encourage her. I can see by how her chest is heaving that she isn’t too far off. “Some women find that they orgasm harder with nipple stimulation.”

“Nipple simulation,” she pants, her hand still working her clit.

My balls are in my throat. My dick is throbbing. This is torture. I nod, dipping my head. I lick and softly suck on one of her tight nubs.

I’m gifted with a groan from Nia. “Oh…yes…” More panting. “That does feel good…so good.”

“Try it. Use your free hand to fondle your breast. Gently pinch your nipple between your fingers.”

She squeezes on her tit a couple of times. I think if I so much as run my hand down my cock I will shoot off. It can’t be, though. My wound is mostly healed. It’s an angry scar this morning. I can’t come without my blade.

Then she pinches her nipple. Her hips jerk forward, and she makes this noise that I feel in my balls. “Oh…oh…yes…I felt that between my legs.” She pinches softly again, making the same noise. “I think I’m getting there.” Her hips are rocking forward. Her hand has gone back to squeezing her full globe.

“Push two fingers inside yourself,” I tell her.

“I’m…going to…come.” Her hand is strumming her clit.

“I promise you’ll come soon. Finger yourself.”

She swallows hard and nods once. Her hand dips down, and I watch with fascination as she sinks two fingers inside herself. “I’m wet,” she whispers, sounding in total awe. I see her hand moving. She groans.

“That’s good,” I say. I put a hand on her belly, my fingers brushing her pubic hair. “Turn your fingers so that they are rubbing up here…where my hand is, but from the inside.”

By the look on her face, I can see she’s getting there for sure. “Oh, god… Oh…” She says a few words in Celtic. They sound like cuss words. Then she is moaning and whimpering.

I smile. “One of your g-spots.”

“I…have a…g-spot?” she says, her voice animated. Her hand is moving quicker. Her eyes are wide. Her breathing is ragged.

I take her other hand off her breast and suck on her fingers. “Rub on your clit. Keep fingering yourself.”

She does exactly what I tell her. As soon as her fingers touch her clit, her mouth drops open, and her eyes widen. She fingers herself harder and faster. I watch Nia come. Another first for me. I’ve never watched a woman come. They always face the other way.

It’s the most beautiful, seriously fucking sexy thing I have ever seen. Her back bows. Her tits shake. Her face has a look of rapture. The noises she makes almost have me shooting off.

I watch in fascination as she comes down. I’m taking every part of her in, from her eyes to her face to her glorious body. She finally stops moving, her arms flopping to her sides. Her cheeks are flushed. Her eyes are hazy. “Oh…my…oh…” she’s whispering between pants. “I could do that all day.”

“Fuck it,” I growl as I turn her onto her belly.

“What? What are you doing?” She sounds dazed.

“I think we might need to reiterate all of these lessons with my cock inside you.”

“Oh…” She doesn’t sound too sure. “Um…okay.”

“Unless you don’t want sex. I would be okay with that. I would understand,” I mumble like an idiot. I won’t put pressure on her or force her. She’s had a rough time of it.

“I would…really like to have more sex.” Her voice is husky. She still sounds unsure. “It’s just that I thought last night was a one-time thing.”

It should have been. I should stop this madness, but I need this. I think we both do. I can’t help but think that we are somehow good for each other. “I think once more would be okay. It’s to be sure you can get there yourself. No sex for the rest of your life is one thing. No orgasms…that would be a shame.”

“That would be a shame. I definitely need another lesson, just to be sure.”

Alright then. I consider reminding Nia of her safe word. The only reason I asked her to think of one was that I thought it would help empower her. She needs more of that. I might have hard sex, but I’m not into hurting women. I save that for myself. I decide to leave it. I think she knows she’s safe with me. I hope she knows. I take my dagger off the side table and put it on the bed, ready for when the time comes. With her, I don’t think I’ll need it till the end.

Nia is on her belly on the bed. Her ass is the thing fantasies are made of. I hook an arm around her middle and lift her a little off the mattress. I’m between her legs. I crouch over Nia. Her pussy is a deep pink color. It’s glistening wet.

I’m caging her in, My arms on either side of her. I plunge inside her, and my eyes roll back in my head. She’s tight as fuck, only it’s more pronounced in this position, instead of on her knees. I groan, gripping the sheets on either side of her. She feels that good. I give her a few seconds to adjust to my size. If I’m honest, I’m also giving myself time to…to…I’m having to stop myself from coming.

What.

The.

Hell.

I start moving. I have to work with each stroke to keep myself under control. I take my time, going far slower. Far more carefully than I ever have before. A few minutes later, sweat is dripping off of me. I’m shaking. I want to come so badly. I slide my hand under Nia. I find her clit, and I get going on it. I’m desperate for her to come. I can’t leave her hanging. I won’t!

Thankfully, it doesn’t take long after that before her whole body is tensing. Before her pussy is fluttering around my cock and then clamping down on it like a silken vice. I can barely move she’s so damned tight. She’s groaning my name.

It feels like heaven. I’m ashamed to say that I roar again. I think I might even pop a few scales on my chest. My eyes are tightly shut. I keep moving, keep feeling. So fucking good!

I realize that it happened again. This time I can’t use my chest wound as an excuse. I grab the knife and slice my bicep. The cut isn’t particularly deep or long. Blood wells and drips. I’m sure to keep moving.

Nia finally collapses onto the bed. She’s breathing hard.

I’m freaking the fuck out. What’s wrong with me? When a person has been a certain way their whole life, that becomes the norm. Even if a whole lot of things about them aren’t normal, those fucked up things become normal to them.

Cutting myself to come. Not just cutting, slashing. I usually have to rip into myself. Sometimes more than once. It’s bloody. It’s disgusting. It’s my normal.

This.

This right here is wrong. It’s just plain wrong.

I pull out of her. “I think you’re ready to go it alone,” I declare. My voice sounds weird.

She throws out a laugh, turning to me. Her eyes fill with concern when she sees all the blood dripping down my arm. “Are you okay?”

It’s nothing. Less than nothing. My skin should be ribbons. Most human women gag and run away. “I’m fine,” I grunt. I get off the bed. I go and fetch her a damp washcloth. “I’m hopping in the shower,” I mumble. “I won’t be long.”

She looks a little unsure. Like she did something wrong. It couldn’t be further from the truth, but I’m not going to tell her that. We need to find Gaire. We need to fight him now so that Nia can – hopefully – stand up to him. Then we need to go our separate ways. I need my normal to be restored. I need balance. I don’t like this. It makes me uneasy.

The door bangs shut behind me, and I start the shower.

16

Nia

I’m not sure what happened. One minute we were getting along just fine, and the next, Rage shuts down. Was it the sex? I thought the sex was great. We didn’t kiss. I didn’t try to look at him. I thought it went well. It was straightforward and purposeful. No feelings involved at all.

It’s not that I’m expecting candy and flowers, but he could stop scowling and maybe look at me once in a while. “Is everything okay?” I ask him. Mam always taught us that speaking up is always best. Assuming things can lead to misunderstandings.

He shrugs his big shoulders. “All good. You ready to go to breakfast?” His eyes are on the door.

I nod. “Yes.” I’ve just finished brushing my hair. The dress is a little snug around my boobs but looks great. This shade of pink works on my skin tone.

Rage has a clean shirt on. It’s gray with a logo on the front. It looks strange on him. He normally wears plain clothing. “Let’s get going, then. Tri keeps messaging me. They’re waiting for us.”

“Oh.” I touch a hand to my chest. “I didn’t know.”

“I’m not sure why, but he said we need to prepare ourselves.” He frowns.

“Maybe Twelve put on a big spread.”

Rage grunts. He’s taking long strides, putting himself slightly ahead of me. I don’t think he realizes he’s doing it. “I’m still full from last night.” I put a hand on my belly. “Although, I thought I might have worked up an appetite.” I bite back a goofy smile. Four orgasms. I had four orgasms. Oh. My. God!

Rage grunts again. He picks up the pace. It’s almost like he’s trying to get away from me.

His whole ‘one and done’ rule is obviously kicking in. “I’m sure we’ll find Gaire soon and put an end to him. Then I’ll be out of your hair, I swear.”

“I know.” He sounds gruff. “I’m sure…” The words die on his lips as we round the corner that leads to the dining room.

The table is long. Only one end is being used. Sitting at the head of the table is Hades. To his right is Twelve, and to his left is…Gaire.

My heartrate goes nuts. I struggle to breathe for a few seconds before pulling a big breath into my lungs. Then I square my shoulders and keep walking. I’m not going to let him get to me.

No way!

“Good morning, sleepyheads,” Tri pipes up, taking a sip of his orange juice. “We’re so glad you could join us.”

I can’t take my eyes off of Gaire, who’s starring daggers at Rage. I wait for him to give some stupid command. That’s what he usually does. He’ll tell me to do something like kiss his feet or to kneel before him, and I’ll refuse. That’s when the pain will hit. Like I’m being torn apart from the inside out. I grit my teeth, and my hands curl into fists. I’m praying that sex with Rage will have worked. I’m hoping the pain won’t be as severe as it usually is. Better yet, I’m hoping I can withstand it enough to finally stand up to Gaire.

“Gaire is here for breakfast,” Hades announces. “I expect you all to be cordial in my home.”

“It’s good to see you, Nia.” Gaire smiles.

“I wish I could say the same.” I smile back.

“You’re looking well-rested,” Twelve says, beaming.

“Yes, thank you,” I say to her. “The bed was very comfortable.”

“I’m sure it was,” Trident sniggers. He reminds me of a little boy, sometimes. A little boy trapped in a six-and-a-half-foot body that’s been carved from stone.

“So we’re really going to do this,” Rage deadpans. “Have breakfast together?”

“Yes,” I say, elbowing him. “We have to be respectful.”

I catch a look of gratitude on Twelve’s face. I get the distinct impression that we’ll be in serious trouble with Hades if we don’t sit down and at least pretend to enjoy our breakfast. It seems to be important to Twelve. If we make Twelve unhappy, we run the risk of pissing off Hades. Ultimately, pissing off Hades is not the best idea. People get locked away in dark corners of the Underworld when they defy him. There are terrible places down here. Places that are worse than being with Gaire.

I can see that Rage hasn’t figured this out yet. He’s probably too irritated. I tug on his arm. “Sit,” I instruct him. I pull out a chair, and he does as I ask, even though I can see he doesn’t like it.

“So, you’re taking orders from the hound now?” Gaire directs the remark at Rage. “One fuck, and you’re her bitch.”

“Language.” Twelve glares at Gaire. “You’re making me upset.” She puts a hand to her belly.”

“If anyone upsets my wife, I’ll beat them myself to within an inch of their life. You’ll wish you were dead when I’m done with you.”

“Sorry,” Gaire mumbles, and even bows his head.

I swallow thickly and put my hands between my thighs and squeeze.

Someone steps forward and takes our drinks order. I notice that Death isn’t here.

“I believe there’s a backlog of souls. You’re not going to make your quota this week if you’re not careful,” Hades throws the words at Gaire.

“Once I have my dog back, things will get back to normal.”

“By dog, I hope you don’t mean Nia.” Rage’s eyes are narrowed.

“We discussed this. Nia is mine. Just because she whored herself to you doesn’t change that fact. It’s only going to make her punishment all the more severe. Your death won’t be quite as quick anymore, either. I’m going to have to make you eat your—”

“Must we really talk of death right now?” Twelve interjects. “Our food is nearly ready,” she says, putting a hand to her chest.

“I ordered omelets for the two of you. I figured you might be hungry,” Trident says. He’s smiling, but there are tension lines around his eyes and mouth.

My stomach is clenched into a tight knot. I don’t think I’ll be able to eat much of anything. I wish we could leave. I steal a glance at Gaire. Then again, once we leave, I’ll be fair game again. The hunt will be on.

There’s a part of me that wants to get the next confrontation over with, and another part that wants to delay the inevitable as much as possible.

“You need to get back to business,” Hades says, taking a sip of coffee. “My best Hunter hasn’t brought me a single soul in two days. Death is also so far behind. It’s—”

“Now, now, angel,” Twelve says. “Please can we— Oh!” Her brows lift, and she smiles, putting a hand on her belly. “Feel this,” she says. “She’s kicking.”

Hades grins. It’s a strange sight to behold because he looks truly happy. He puts his hand on Twelve’s belly.

“A little to the left…there…yes, there…” Twelve sounds animated now.

“I felt him kick!” Hades booms. “I felt it.”

Twelve laughs, and the two of them embrace.

“I’m not sure if you had plans to breed her,” Gaire says. He’s looking at Rage. There’s a smirk on his face. I know that look well. It’s a look he gets when he’s being cruel.

Rage takes a sip of his juice. He keeps his gaze straight ahead.

“Hounds have litters,” Gaire chuckles. “Did you know that? Did you tell him, Hound?”

“Is that so, Nia?” Twelve looks interested.

I want the ground to open up and swallow me whole. I give a small nod. I have to reply.

“You were what…?” Gaire is frowning. He’s pretending to be searching for a memory. “I think there were six in your litter? I know I met a whole houseful of your brothers.”

I ignore Gaire. I concentrate on my coffee cup, which I turn around in circles using the handle.

“Wow!” Twelve sounds amazed. “You have five brothers?”

I shake my head. “There are ten of us.”

“Ten?” Twelve practically shouts.

I’m thankful that the staff arrives at that moment carrying plates. They begin to put them down in front of everyone. The food looks and smells delicious. I still feel like I have a big rock sitting in my stomach, but at the same time, I find that I am hungry. I’m going to force myself to eat some of this food as I fear I will need my strength.

“You will have to tell me more about your siblings and about these litters,” Twelve says as the last staff member is leaving.

I swallow hard and smile. It feels forced. Then again, it is forced. “My mam had two litters. I have four older brothers.”

“Four and then six.” Twelve covers her mouth with her hand for a moment. “I thought carrying one was hard work. I can’t even imagine… Then she had to give birth to so many.” She’s shaking her head.

“Our young are born very small. We grow very quickly in the first few months.”

“I thought that hellhounds were in short supply,” Twelve says, “How can that be if litters are so huge?”

Everyone else is eating but listening in at the same time.

I put my napkin on my lap. “Um…” I pick up my knife and fork, “far more males are born than females, and not all females are fertile.” I shrug. “In fact, very few are able to have young.”

“I’m pretty sure you’re one of the fertile ones.” Gaire winks at me when I glare at him.

Rage growls so low it’s almost inaudible. It’s menacing and vicious, all the same. Maybe more so because of it.

“I’m sure you’ll push out plenty of pups. We’ll sell them online to the highest bidder. I’m betting the bitches will fetch a pretty penny,” he sneers at me. “You might even have a belly full as we speak.” His gaze drifts to Rage, “I’m sure hellhound-dragon demigod mixes will bring in some good money too.” I know he means it. It causes goosebumps to lift on my arms.

Rage stands so quickly his chair tilts back and very nearly falls. “Shut your mouth!” he snarls. “I suggest you keep very quiet, or we will need to take this outside.” His muscles are bulging. His eyes are dark and narrowed. Every part of him is tense.

Gaire wipes his mouth with his napkin and then stands as well. He is calm and composed. “I’m ready when you are.”

“Sit!” Twelve says.

“You heard my wife,” Hades says when neither man budges. “Sit and finish your food. Then you can all get the hell out of my house before I lose my temper!”

“Please don’t, sweetheart. We already had to replace the rug once this week. Bloodstains are impossible to get out. Brain spatters are even worse.”

My stomach clenches tight. My hands turn sweaty in an instant.

Gaire is the first to back down. Probably because he has seen first-hand what Hades is capable of. He clears his throat and then takes back his seat. Thank god Rage does the same. We eat in silence for several minutes. I don’t taste anything as I go through the motions of putting food in my mouth, then chewing and swallowing.

I scent ozone, and Death appears. I feel my tight muscles loosen just a little. I’m even able to give him a half-smile when he looks my way.

“Just in time for breakfast.” I might be wrong, but Twelve looks relieved too.

“Thanks for the offer, but I already ate,” Death says. “Morning, all.” He doesn’t look shocked or put out that Gaire is at the table enjoying a hearty breakfast like it’s an ordinary morning.

“At least have some coffee,” Twelve presses him.

“I’ll take an orange juice. Is it freshly squeezed?”

“Of course,” Twelve says, beaming.

Death takes a seat next to Rage and me. “Are the three of you nearly ready to head out?”

“I thought we were taking it outside after breakfast,” Gaire says to Rage.

“No! Not happening,” Death says. “It was a nice try, though.” He turns to Rage. “Gaire will have the advantage here in the Underworld. He’s stronger. This is not the realm to have it out with him.”

Gaire sits back in his chair. His expression is one of amusement. “I thought blood was thicker than water, brother. Was I wrong? I mean, there is a reason that saying came about.”

“I know another saying… Thank you,” Death says to a server who brings him his juice. He takes a sip, putting the glass down. “Where was I? Oh yes, I was giving you another saying I find pertinent in this situation: ‘You can’t pick your family, but you can pick your friends.’ I know where I stand in this.”

“I’m sorry to hear it.” Gaire puts a big helping of food into his mouth.

“I take it you’re going to clear the backlog today?” Hades says to Death.

“Honey, enough with the shoptalk already. We’re trying to enjoy breakfast.”

“I have a business to run, sweets.” He eats the last bite of his meal and pushes his plate away.

Rage pushes his empty plate away too. “Compliments to the chef.” He is scowling. “We’re ready when you are,” he says to Death.

I set my fork down. My breakfast is only half-eaten. “That was delicious. I’m afraid that it was far too much for me to finish.” If I eat too much, I’ll throw up when Gaire compels me. He’s going to come after us when we leave here. I doubt we’ll be able to outrun him.

“Glad you enjoyed it.” Twelve beams like there is nothing wrong with this picture. “You will all need to come back soon. I’m having my baby shower in a month or two.”

Trident keeps on eating, as does Gaire, who is taking his time.

“Nia won’t be able to make it,” Gaire says.

“I’m quite sure that Nia can speak for herself,” Twelve says, setting her jaw.

“Don’t interfere, sweets.” Hades pushes his plate away.

“Gaire is being rude.”

“It’s none of our business.” Hades tries to take her hand, but she pulls away from him. His eyes turn murderous.

“It’s time to go,” Death declares. He takes both Rage’s and my hands.

I don’t get in so much as one word of thanks before we are teleporting. It is a feeling I know well. One I am used to. I must remember to send my thanks to Twelve. I’m pretty sure that she and Hades are going to argue about us once we are gone.

We land, and I manage to keep my feet easily. Rage goes down. He clearly isn’t used to this mode of transport. If you’re unaccustomed to it, teleporting can take it out of you. He’s on the floor and dazed. I see him shake his head a couple of times, trying to shake off the dizziness and nausea. It won’t take him long.

I notice that we’re on an open patch of grass behind Rage’s house. “Are you ready?” Death asks me.

I nod once. “Gaire’s behind us,” I state.

“He should be here any second.”

“How did he find us?” I ask. “I thought you said Hades’ house was cloaked. That Gaire wouldn’t be able to find us.”

Rage pulls himself into a sitting position. His brow is furrowed. His eyes are still somewhat hazy.

Death starts to say something, but Gaire appears from nowhere. “I’m not an idiot. That’s how I knew where you were. You disappeared without a trace. There’s only one realm that is cloaked like that. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure it out. Are you going to come with me easily and willingly? If you do, I will make his death painless and quick. If you don’t…I will make you watch me slowly kill him. It’s up to you, Nia.”

Rage pulls himself to his feet. “Don’t listen to him,” he growls.

“Oh, you’d better listen. If you know what’s good for you.”

“Why are you doing this? You don’t love me. You never did.”

“A hellhound’s place is at her master’s feet. That’s how it’s been for centuries. We can be very powerful together. We can have a good life.”

“You want to wreak havoc. I want no part of it.”

“I am an instrument of Hades…of the Underworld. I’m not expected to be a choirboy. Yes, we could wreak havoc. Men will want to be us, and women will want to be with us. We can have it all.”

“I’m not like you, Gaire. I’m not cruel and heartless.”

Gaire nods. “Yeah, you always were soft and timid.”

“Leave me alone then. Let me live my own life.”

“No can do, girl. No can do.” He’s smiling. “You are mine. I want you at my side. At my heel…now, Nia. Get your ass here.”

“No,” I say. In the next instant, I feel pain flood me. Every muscle in my body starts to pull tight. I fall to the ground as my muscles contract. I get out a garbled moan as my hands pull into claws.

Death is shouting something. He is tense. He has this look on his face. Gaire chuckles and says something back. All I hear is my heart beating in my ears.

Death’s face contorts. He reminds me of me, only more controlled since he isn’t lying on the floor.

At least I am able to think. I make a strangled noise. That’s also an improvement. If I’m honest, the pain isn’t as bad as it usually would be, which makes it merely excruciating, instead of unbearable.

Death groans and disappears. Shit! He’s been summoned. He’s gone. We’re alone with Gaire. I watch as Rage tackles Gaire. I try to unclench my hands. I try to get my limbs to work. All I manage is a strangled, “No!” it sounds more like ‘Naaaa!’. I’m far better than I was before but still completely useless. Gaire is right, he’s going to kill Rage slowly, and I’m going to have to watch. There is nothing I can do about it. If I want the pain to stop, I have to obey Gaire. What then? I don’t think I will be able to lift a hand against him. Gaire still has too much control over me. I need to fight this compulsion instead. I have to break free from this hold. Rage’s life depends on it.

17

Rage

I wait until the last second. I wait until all of my strength returns. Until my stomach stops rolling and my head stops spinning. I wait…and then I wait a little more, just to be sure.

While I’m waiting, I hear that prick commanding Nia.

I see her refute him, and then I see her go down.

I see Death trying to fight his own summons. I see him teleport away.

All the while, I listen to the things Gaire is saying. I feel my hackles rise and my blood boil. When I’m ready, I tackle Gaire. I knock him onto the ground, and I start kicking his side. I land one, but the second strike hits air, and I land on my ass. I scramble to my feet. I feel something hard ram into my back. I fly forward. That Gaire fucker likes to play dirty. I hate him with everything in me. I find that I hate him even more than I hate myself, which is saying something.

I try to keep my footing, and in so doing, I stagger forward again. Just when I think I might stay upright, I receive a blow to the side of my head. My ear immediately starts to ring as I fall hard.

The sound of laughing seems to surround me as I push myself to my feet. Where is he?

Gaire suddenly appears. He’s looking down at Nia. “Are you sure you won’t concede, Bitch?” he asks her. “Are you sure you want to watch your boyfriend die like this? He’s going to suffer.”

Nia says something. She’s breathing hard. Her eyes are wide. Her body is convulsing in much the same way as before. “Fuck…you!” she gets the words out loud and clear this time. I watch her hands flex and unflex.

Good!

I like how strong she is, even if she doesn’t know it. I hate how life has hardened her from the naïve young woman she once was. That’s on Gaire. I wish I could let loose on him. I wish it so hard. I feel my power just below the surface, coursing through my veins. I can’t! I hold back.

“Don’t be stupid, Nia. You were never all that bright. A boring lay but—”

I tackle that bastard again, ramming my head into his side. I hear the air leave his lungs. I feel him land hard under me, and then I’m on the ground as he disappears out from under me. Asshole! How can you fight someone who can turn into thin air?

Then I’m being pulled into a vortex of my own as I’m teleported. I land hard, feeling dizzier than before. My head is spinning, and I start to gag.

Just as my head starts to clear, I am in the vortex again. I think I scream this time because my throat hurts. My stomach rolls as I land in a heap. My mouth fills with saliva, which I swallow down. I gag, and then I gag again. My breakfast is in danger of coming up. I’m so dizzy I can’t see a thing. “Nia,” I somehow manage to push out.

Did she get away?

Where is she now?

Before I can gain my senses or do anything, I’m in the vortex again. My eyes are squeezed tightly shut as I feel my stomach drop and clench. I feel the air displace. I have that feeling of weightlessness, and the nausea is something else; I’m going to throw up.

I moan as I land hard. “No…no…” It’s all I manage to get out. I can’t move. Nausea is rolling through me in waves. I think I dry heave, but I’m not sure. “Easy, buddy,” I hear a voice say. It’s a voice I recognize, but I can’t place it. I think he says something else, but I don’t hear because I’m gagging too much. I’m not sure how I haven’t thrown up. I can’t move. I think I’m still moaning. I’m quite sure I have drool running down my cheek, but I can’t trust my senses. I’m a mess.

“Why is he so out of it?”

“He’s been teleported several times in quick succession,” a woman says.

I try to say Nia’s name but only because that doesn’t sound like her. Where is she? What’s going on?

“How long will he be like this?” the male voice asks.

“I’m not sure.”

“What happened? Why did you need to teleport so many times?” the guy asks.

The woman answers him. She knows some of what is going on. Who is she? I can’t place her. How does she know all of this?

I think the guy is Jarrod. I’m almost positive. I roll onto my side and gag. The change in position has brought on a fresh bout of nausea. I’m trying to get myself through this. I don’t hear Nia. If Gaire has her— I don’t want to think about that right now.

I have to, though. If he has her, I’m going to get myself a couple of weapons. Even if he doesn’t have her, I’m done playing nice. I want my own silver sword. I might even get myself a gun and some silver bullets. Fuck him!

I groan as I push up onto all fours. I open my eyes. The ground is spinning. It takes several minutes before I start to feel even half normal.

“I’m so sorry,” the woman says to me. “I had to move around before I brought you here.”

Star!

It’s Star. She is part of the group we met recently. They’re also dragon demigods. They were born to a different weyr. She’s the daughter of Hades and has the same ability to teleport as her half-brothers.

“Nia,” I get the word out, wiping my face on my shirtsleeve. I almost fall over onto my side but keep myself up using sheer willpower.

“You’ll feel better in a minute,” she says. “You look like you’re over the worst.”

“You got yourself mixed up with a Hunter,” Jarrod says. “Your dog is actually a hellhound.” He looks shell-shocked.

“Yes,” I say. “Seems that way. Nia,” I repeat. “Where is she?” I want to stand, but I fear I’ll fall over, so I sit instead.

“Death is with her. He’s teleporting her in a similar way to what I did with you,” Star tells me.

“It’s taking…too long,” I say.

“I’m sure they’ll be here any second. He told me to come here, so…” She shrugs.

“Shit!” I manage to get to my feet. I’m swaying a little. Teleporting can take it out of a person. Even Star looks pale. “We had to hop to various locations so that Gaire would struggle to keep up. As I said, Death is doing the same. He might even have Gaire on his tail as we speak.”

“That fucker had better not take her. Or do anything to Death.”

“I don’t think he’ll hurt Death,” Jarrod mumbles. “I think that Death is more hardcore than we think.”

“How can you be so sure?” I’m pacing now. I’m not only feeling much better, I also have adrenaline coursing through my veins.

“Also, Death serves a purpose for Hades. Gaire would be in deep shit if he interfered with that purpose.”

I make a noise of agreement.

I smell ozone, and they appear. I almost can’t believe my eyes for a second or two. “Nia!” I yell.

She sways on her feet but smiles at me. It’s radiant. My heart is pounding with relief.

Death is frowning hard. “Looks like he’s more gung-ho about getting Nia back than I thought he would be.”

“It didn’t work,” I say to Nia. “You’re still just as bound to him as before.” I run a hand through my hair, feeling frustration well.

“No, it did.” She smiles again. It’s far more watered down this time. “Just not as well as I had hoped. I normally can’t do anything but fight the compulsion to do as Gaire says. This time I could speak. Not that I could say much,” she mumbles the last. “I could also move my hands.” She looks down at them

“It is working. You’re just not there yet,” Death says.

“Yet?” I frown.

“Yes, yet. I guess once wasn’t enough,” she adds, making a face.

“What wasn’t enough?” Jarrod asks, frowning.

“I need to go,” Star says.

“Thank you for your help,” Death tells her. Star waves and disappears.

“She looks a lot like Gaire,” Nia whispers.

“She’s my half-sister and the daughter of Hades.” Death says, “That would make her Gaire’s half-sister as well.”

“Star is also a dragon demigod,” I tell her.

“Interesting and quite freaky. She has the same eyes…same as all of you.” She looks at Death.

“She has the same color hair as Gaire too,” I say.

“Star looks so much like Gaire,” Nia says again, “I got a fright when I saw her. I could see the resemblance immediately.”

Jarrod is frowning. “So, you’re bound to this Gaire asshole and therefore have to do everything he tells you, no matter how shitty? I have to say, that sucks. Star mentioned that you were trying to break the bond you have with him, but she didn’t tell me how you ended up bound to him in the first place. She also didn’t tell me how you were trying to break it.” He folds his arms, looking mighty interested. Too fucking interested for my liking.

“You don’t need to know.” My voice is a low rasp.

“Actually, it might be better if someone else—” Death starts to say.

“Not going to fucking happen.” I take Nia’s hand and then let it go again. What the fuck am I doing? I’m not her fucking boyfriend. I don’t do the whole handholding thing. “I’ve got a target on my back already. I won’t put anyone else in harm’s way. I will take care of it. I’ve already committed to helping Nia.”

“I agree with Rage,” Nia says. Her voice is soft and unsure. “We shouldn’t bring anyone else into this mess. We probably shouldn’t be here.”

There’s a part of me that wants to turn and walk away because I’m jealous of the thought of anyone else having sex with Nia. I’m feeling protective of her. I’m a selfish bastard. That’s the main reason for taking on this role right now. It has nothing to do with saving my friends. That’s secondary by a long fucking shot to actually wanting inside her again.

It’s the sex. It’s amazing. I almost feel normal when I’m with Nia. I know this is risky, but I’m doing it anyway. It’s calming, and if there’s one thing I need, it’s to be calm. I try to forget that on the other side of all that calm is Gaire, who is anything but calming. I’m making excuses to fuck her again, but I guess I’m okay with that.

“If it doesn’t make too much of a difference, you might need to consider other options,” Death cautions. “I need to go and get Tri. He’s still at my father’s house.”

Oh shit! I completely forgot about Trident. I really do have my head up my ass. I nod once. “How long do we have before he finds us?”

“I’ll be back in two hours to move you,” Death says. “I think you’ll be okay for that length of time. Make the most of it.”

“We will.” I feel my whole body tense. I hate running like a coward. I want to destroy that fucker so badly. I can’t seem to get a handle on him long enough to be able to do it. I hate feeling so useless. So weak.

Death disappears.

“Can someone tell me what you guys were just talking about,” Jarrod asks. “What do you have to do? Can I help?”

“No, you can’t. Are your bedrooms upstairs?” I ask.

Jarrod nods. I can see the confusion on his face.

“You heard Death. We’ll be here for less than two hours. We need a bedroom now. There isn’t much time.” I know I’m being a dick, but it can’t be helped. I’ll make it up to Jarrod.

Jarrod shrugs. “Of course, I guess you need to freshen up. Catch some Zs.” He nods a few times.

I don’t say anything.

“Um…the last bedroom is mine. You can take any of the others.”

I nod. “Don’t disturb us,” I warn him.

He frowns. “Do you need food?”

“We don’t need anything. Just the room. Send Death up when he gets here.” Then I’m taking Nia’s hand and leading her up the stairs. My mouth is dry, and my dick is hard. I can’t believe how ready I am to have sex again. I don’t just want it. I crave it. My body is buzzing with need. These near-death experiences seem to have that effect on me.

“Do you think it will help?” Nia asks. “Do you think…?”

I glance back as we reach the landing. “There is only one way to find out.” I stop walking, “Are you okay with this?” I realize that in my urgency, I never actually considered Nia.

She nods once. “Yes.” Her pupils are dilated, and her breathing is rapid. I realize that she is just as turned on as I am.

I pass the first bedroom and push open the door to the very next one. I shut the door behind us. My eyes are on Nia. She grips the hem of her dress and lifts it over her head.

I’m floored all over again at how fucking gorgeous she is. From her eyes to her tits to her flared hips. She’s perfect to hold onto. Perfect to bury into. Just perfect.

I pull my own shirt over my head. “I need a shower, but I’m not leaving you here. It’s too dangerous.” I feel anger well inside me. “Not that I’ll be all that effective at fighting that dickhead off.” My voice is a low growl. I toss my shirt on the ground.

18

Nia

Rage’s broad chest is heaving. His hands have balled into fists. I can smell adrenaline and a good dose of testosterone. There’s also the peppery scent of anger. His muscles bulge and shift beneath his skin. He’s as terrifying as he is beautiful. He may not think much of himself, but I know he’s ultimately a good man. He’s helping me. Thing is, I’ve looked into the eyes of true evil. Rage is too hard on himself. He isn’t five seconds away from being Gaire. He’s nothing like that asshole.

I can see that he’s beating himself up over what just went down with Gaire. “You did a great job,” I tell him, meaning it.

I’m leveled with a dark stare that has my heart beating faster.

He disappears into the bathroom, and I hear the water spatter to life. I follow him. “I mean it,” I say. “There’s another thing that’s improved during a compulsion, and that’s my senses. When your boot connected with his torso, I heard a rib snap. You broke one of his bones.” I grin broadly. I still almost can’t believe it. I know I probably shouldn’t be this ecstatic about something so violent, but I am, and in a big way. “In the year I knew Gaire, no one got that close to begin with. If they did, they didn’t get a punch or a kick in. Not one that actually connected and did damage.” I laugh. “I’m sure he’s afraid of you. I love the idea of him being the one to feel pain for a change, and not just for me but for all the people he’s hurt over the years.”

His gaze softens for a moment. “I appreciate the compliment, Nia, but I think you’re being a little optimistic about my abilities.” I think I catch a half-smile…or at least the start of one.

I watch him toe off his boots and then unsnap his jeans. “I’m serious,” I say. “You’re so much better than you think. Your ability to keep your feet under you…” I shake my head in awe.

“He’s much stronger. I hate saying it, but it’s true.” Rage steps into the shower and under the water. His gaze is still on me. “We need to somehow break that stupid bond so that you can hand his ass to him.”

“You’re far stronger than you realize,” I tell him. “I can’t do it without you.”

He barks out a laugh, “You mean you can’t do it without my dick.” He palms his member. It’s hard and standing to attention.

“I do need your…” I look down and smile, pulling my bottom lip between my teeth. Then I look him in the eyes again, “I need more than just that from you. I’m hoping you’ll come to see that.” I realize I’m sounding sappy. Like I’m talking about feelings. “You’re so strong. So incredibly powerful. Far more powerful than Gaire could ever hope to be,” I rattle on. At this point, I’m laying it on too thick. I’m trying to cover up for my sappiness.

“That’s not a good thing.”

“I happen to think it is.”

We’re just looking at one another. The water is running over Rage’s back. The shower door is still open. I make a split second decision and get into the stall with him. “What are you doing?” he says, making no attempt to usher me out. If anything, his cock is looking harder.

“I’m dirty, too,” I say.

“You couldn’t be dirty if you tried,” he says, his voice deep. It sends shivers through my whole body. “We have a problem.” He moves so that I can get under the water. I feel my hair get wet. I feel the water stream down my back.

“What problem would that be?”

“A big one,” he says, squeezing some shower gel into his hand and lathering it over his body.

“Tell me.”

He hands me the gel, and I take it, squeezing a big dollop into my hand. I always smell like fear, adrenaline, and anger after dealing with Gaire. It’s tight in the small shower stall, especially since I’m sharing it with a man as impressive as Rage. His shoulders are wide. His arms are thick and powerful, as are his thighs.

“Did you hear me?” he asks.

“Sorry, the water…” I lie through my teeth. I was so busy checking out Rage, I wasn’t listening to him at all.

“We would need to use condoms,” he says, wincing. “We’re no longer in the Underworld. Based on the information you gave me, sex probably isn’t even going to work since it’s not bareback. You said that I need to come inside you, and we can’t risk pregnancy.”

“I don’t want to risk it.”

“Hellhounds have litters.” Rage’s eyes are wide. “One kid would be bad enough; imagine a bunch of kids.”

“First litters are normally small,” I answer, as if it makes a difference. “I don’t want any kids...I assure you…” I mumble the last.

“That means using a condom. We might be wasting our time. Do you still want to try?”

“There’s only one way to find out whether it will work or not.” I take his cock in my hand. “My mam gave me all of this information. Maybe she didn’t know for sure. Some of it is old wives’ tales. You see, hellhounds very rarely mate outside of our own circle. I don’t know of any who have.”

“Does it happen the other way around, too?” he asks, eyes raised. “I mean, do the men also give away their power to the women they mate?”

I’m still holding his cock in my hand. I tug on it. Rage’s eyes close, and he groans. “What do you think?”

He nods once. “I’d say it’s a yes.”

“It’s a more equal footing when two hellhounds are together.” I palm his member again, letting my hand slide from base to tip. I watch as Rage’s pupils dilate, making his eyes seem even darker. He makes this noise of pleasure. It’s like he’s trying to hold back somehow. Like the sound is being trapped in his throat.

“Maybe Mam had it wrong,” I say. I’m feeling brazen, which is unlike me when it comes to sex. I’m not sure what it is, but I feel desired and sexy when I’m with Rage. I drop to my knees.

His eyes widen. His mouth drops open just a little.

“I think that perhaps if you come in my mouth, between my breasts, and on my back, it might work just as well.” I lift my brows. I’m hoping I’m right, but I’m not sure. We need to try.

He chuckles. “You’re expecting a lot in less than two hours.”

“I have faith that you can do it,” I say, taking his tip into my mouth. I see his whole body tighten. I glance up and see his Adam’s apple bob.

“I might want to come inside you,” he rasps. “With a condom…of course.”

I give his cock a nice deep suck before pulling away. He groans really low, like he’s still holding back. “Since I’m going to be celibate for the rest of my life, I’m going to need all the sex I can get,” I’m teasing. I don’t want to be celibate anymore. Now that I know that sex is this good, I’m going to do it for sure. I’ll be sure to guard my heart. I can’t go falling in love and messing up my life again.

No way!

I deepthroat Rage. He groans deeply. I pull away, remembering something important. “Do you need your dagger?” I still think it’s a little strange that he needs to cut himself to come. Then again, this is Rage; he does seem to be into self-condemnation. He’s hard on himself. Doesn’t give himself a single break, ever. So, I guess it’s not that farfetched that he needs pain to experience pleasure. I lick his tip, my eyes on his. His mouth is a little open. His hands are curled up tightly at his sides, as if he’s trying to stop himself from gripping my head.

He clears his throat. “I think your mouth will work just fine.”

I suck on his tip a couple of times, careful not to catch him with my teeth. Maybe the cutting is just during sex. It is baffling. I don’t see how this is all that different. I soon get so caught up in giving Rage a blowjob that I forget about the blade, the cutting, and everything else. I palm his balls and deepthroat him. Rage is groaning and grunting. His hips are rocking a little. His hands are still tight fists at his sides. I can hear his breathing over the spatter of the water. “Nia…shit…that feels good,” he groans. I look up, and his head is resting against the shower wall. He grips my head with one of his big hands. “So…so…good,” he moans. His hand tightens a little on my head, but he doesn’t try to pull on me or to hold me in place. “I’m going to come.” His hips are rocking a little faster, and his voice sounds strained. He grits his teeth for a few seconds, “Going to…” Then he is groaning deep and coming in my mouth.

I’m swallowing him down. My hand is stroking his base, and my mouth keeps working his tip.

“Holy shit!” Rage groans. “Fuck, Nia!” He lets go of my head; his hips are rocking forward. When I look up, I see him watching me intently. His face is pulled tight with pleasure. “You’re…” He grunts. I keep going. “You’re so beautiful.”

I let go, stroking him with my hand. “Only a man would think that a woman was beautiful with her mouth stretched wide around his cock.” I grin.

He smiles back. It’s tight. “Naked, wet, with your lips wrapped around me. It doesn’t get more beautiful…or sexier… It doesn’t get better, except maybe…” He leans down and picks me up, turning me and putting my back against the tiles. “I have a feeling you might be more beautiful with my cock inside you.”

His hand is between my legs. He’s stroking on my clit.

I moan. His eyes are on me. Watching me with such intensity…such interest that it threatens to take my breath away.

“Put your legs around me, Nia.” I do as he says. He anchors me against the wall. I’m breathing hard. His finger is relentless. I’m already close to coming. It’s only been a few hours since we last had sex. I don’t know myself right now.

He slips a finger or two inside me. I close my eyes and moan.

“You like that?” Rage whispers.

“Yes,” I moan the word. He fingers me, his thumb still stroking my clit. I’m so close to coming. Then his hand is closing on my thigh, and he’s pushing inside me. I’m looking into his eyes, feeling him go deep within me.

He grunts as his cock slides home, as his hips hit mine. His jaw is tight. His eyes are blazing. “Your rules…” I suck in a breath. “What about all of your rules?”

I’m not supposed to be looking at him. I’m supposed to be on my knees.

“Rules are made to be broken, Nia,” he practically whispers. His mouth is so close to mine.

I don’t know how I feel about this. I was upset before when he treated me like a Kitty. Like one of many. This doesn’t feel right either. “But—”

“We need to break this bond, which means we may need to break a few rules.” He pulls back and then slides in. “Are you okay with that?”

Yes.

No.

Maybe.

It does make sense. “Yes,” I finally murmur. “I guess that makes sense.” My heart is beating fast at the prospect. I’m not sure if it’s because the idea has me excited or afraid. Probably a little of both.

He starts to move. Slow and easy. I see pleasure flare in his eyes, which are on mine. This feels like a whole lot of something. Like more than it should be. His eyes are on my mouth now as he begins to move a little faster and with a lot more purpose.

Jesus and all the saints. Holy mother of… I’m already close to coming. My legs are shaking with the need.

Rage’s eyes are still on my lips. I think he’s going to—

“Love! Love!” I yell. I sound a touch panicked as I shout the safe word we agreed on just yesterday.

He doesn’t just stop. He pulls out. “Are you okay?” He’s still holding me in his arms. “Did I do something wrong?” He’s frowning heavily.

“No…yes…it looked like you were going to…” It seems stupid now. “…um…kiss me.” There needs to be a line. A firm line. Kissing would mean crossing that line.

I won’t do it!

He snorts. “I wasn’t. I wouldn’t.” His voice is deep and guttural. “We can stop now if you want. I can turn you around and—”

“No…that’s fine. I just think that the ‘no kissing’ rule should probably stay in place.”

“I agree.” He snorts in a way that makes me feel silly for thinking he wanted to kiss me in the first place.

“I’ll take that orgasm now.”

He smiles for half a second and then rubs on my clit while he slides back inside me. It’s like he never left. Or maybe I never want him to leave. Maybe sometime in the future, I could call Rage up for a hook-up. I think that’s what they call them in this country. Hook-ups. As I think that thought, I realize it would never work. I’m panting. My hands are on his shoulders.

His cock is pushing in and out. That coiling is happening. Inside me. In my belly. My skin is feeling tight. My body hot. Rage doesn’t move too quickly. His thrusts are slow and deep.

His eyes…it’s his eyes. So intense. It’s the lust, the desire, the pleasure in their depths that has me spiraling out of control. It’s a slow build and then a slow yet powerful release. My hands close on his shoulders as my channel begins to spasm. My mouth drops open, and then I’m groaning his name. My orgasm seems to go on and on and on. My head falls back, and my eyes flutter closed. I’m making these soft, keening noises as I come down.

Rage turns off the water. He holds me against him. His still-hard cock is inside me. He walks into the bedroom.

He grabs a condom off the dresser. He must have put them there when we came into the bedroom earlier. I didn’t notice.

Then he’s sitting on the bed, I’m on his lap. He pulls out on a low grunt and is rolling a condom over his impressive length. “Ride me, Nia,” he says. There’s a shyness about the way he says it that has my heart racing, “I would really love it if you sat on my dick. You decide how hard or soft…fast or slow…I want you to take what you want from me.”

I’ve never done anything like this. Gaire always had full control. It was always him taking what he wanted.

Despite my orgasm, I feel a zing, and my clit tightens. “No rules,” I whisper.

“No rules.” He shakes his head, drops of water are running down his face and chest. He is magnificent. From his eyes to his wide shoulders and impressive abs.

“What about your dagger?” I ask, “Don’t you need it?” I saw him unstrap his blade back in the bathroom. It’s still there.

“I don’t need it,” he says. “I have you.”

“You have me?” I frown. I’m not sure what he means. “I thought you needed to feel pain to come. That you needed to bleed?”

“A person can bleed in more ways than one, Nia.”

I’m still not sure what he means. “I won’t hurt you,” I tell him as he puts his hands on my hips, lifting me up.

“Don’t be too sure.” He smiles. He looks sad for a moment, and then it’s gone. Rage thrusts into me from below. Once again, I’m shocked to my core. How can this feel so good? So right? And so soon.

His finger is on my clit. His eyes are on mine. My breasts jerk and shake with each thrust. “Nia,” he whispers my name. His eyes are taking me in. Like he can’t get enough. Like I am the most beautiful thing he has ever seen. His hands are touching me everywhere. My breasts, my nipples. My back. My sex.

I arch my back and rock into him. I open up to him. I feel him…deep inside. It doesn’t take long, and I am tumbling over the edge. Rage is with me. His jaw tightens as he groans, his whole body goes rigid. His hands close over my hips. His eyes are still on mine. This feels too much like a moment. Too much like something it can never be. I look away. I close my eyes. I close my heart. Gaire needs to die today. This needs to be over. I need to move on.

Rage is wrapping his arms around me. He’s burying his face in my chest. He’s still moving. It’s suffocating. I need air. I pull away, pushing at his chest. “I need to clean up,” I mumble. “I need…” to get away. I get up and go to the bathroom, closing the door behind me. I lean back against the cool wood. I can’t seem to catch my breath, and it has nothing to do with just having exerted myself.

I wash my face with water. I almost don’t recognize myself in the mirror. My cheeks are flushed. I have this look about me that I can’t put my finger on. I can’t have sex with Rage again. If the bond is still too heavily in place, I will need to find someone else. I’ve never been one to sleep around, but if it’s what I need to do to break this bond, then it’s how it has to be. It can’t be Rage. It can never be Rage again. It’s too dangerous for me to be with him.

I feel marginally better now that I’ve made a decision. It feels right. Whatever is happening between Rage and I feels very, very wrong. I need my independence. I need it more than I need anything else right now. I need to be me.

I splash my face one more time, using a towel to dry off. Then I go back into the bedroom, stopping in my tracks. Rage is gone. I think I catch a whiff of ozone.

No!

No!

No!

I grab Rage’s shirt at my feet. It’s the closest thing to me. I pull it on as I run out of the bedroom and down the stairs. I shout Jarrod’s name at the top of my lungs, almost falling down the last few steps.

“What’s wrong? What happened?” Jarrod meets me at the bottom of the stairs. “I heard some noise, but I thought you were fucking,” he shouts.

“Did you see Rage? Did he come down?” I say as quickly as I can. I’m in full panic mode at this point.

“No.” Jarrod shakes his head. “He didn’t come down. You mean he’s not up there with you?”

“No!” I yell, “I think Gaire has him! Oh, my god! I think Gaire took him. I could smell ozone.”

Jarrod pushes a few buttons on his phone and then puts it to his ear. “Nia says that Gaire took Rage.”

Death appears about two seconds later, his phone still pressed to his ear.

19

Rage

Where the hell am I?

More importantly, why am I still breathing?

I’m feeling slightly light-headed after being teleported, but otherwise, I’m okay. “What’s going on?” I ask. We’re on a cliff at the ocean. It’s beautiful. The sky is an amazing azure blue. A light breeze is blowing, and it’s fucking cold. I wrap the sheet tighter around myself, trying to stave off a case of gooseflesh on steroids. “Why are we here?” One second I was lying in bed, and the next, boom, I was here with this prick. I’m getting sick of being teleported. I’m getting sick of all the bullshit.

“Why not come here?” Gaire says, taking in the view. He’s relaxed. Like we’re on holiday. “I’ve always loved this part of the world.” He folds his arms across his chest. “Beautiful, isn’t it?”

I grunt in affirmation. “Where are we?” I think I know. I want to be sure.

“Wales. Some of the best hellhounds are born and bred on these soils.” Gaire turns and looks over the land. I do the same, keeping an eye cocked on him. It’s very green, with craggy mountains and what looks like a small village in the distance. No wonder it’s so cold. We’re in Wales.

“Let’s cut the bullshit,” I say.

“Relax.” He smiles. “I brought you here to talk, not to fight or to argue.”

“You’re not someone I want to talk to. I have absolutely nothing to say to you.”

“Are you sure about that?” he asks, cocking a brow.

This fucker is getting on my last nerve. “I’m sure, but since you’re going to say your piece anyway, you should speak. Make it quick.”

“You have somewhere you would prefer to be?”

“Yes, inside Nia.” I deadpan.

His whole demeanor changes. I watch every hackle come up. Every muscle tighten. I see a nerve tic in his jaw.

“You don’t love her, so what do you care,” I say. “You should leave her alone. Walk away. I’m this close,” I hold my fingers together, “to getting all of my brothers involved. I’m pretty sure a couple of dragons would join in as well. As a collective we—”

“You’d be signing all of their death warrants,” he interjects. “I’m strong and fast, but that’s not why I’ll win. You can’t kill someone unless you can see them coming. I’ll take heads from shoulders and hearts from chests. I’ll make you watch until every last one of them is dead, and then I’ll still take Nia from you. I’ll incapacitate you, and then I’ll fuck her while you watch. I’ll make her kill you once I’m done. I think that girl has a soft spot for you. It’ll haunt her every day. You don’t want to do that to poor Nia, do you? It’ll ruin her life.”

I feel my blood run cold. I can see that he means it. I’m itching to kill him. I know if I lay so much as a hand on him, he’ll teleport. He’ll come back invisible and take me out. I’ll be dead before I know what’s hit me. The only reason I’ve survived against him thus far is that he toyed with me. Also, because Death has saved my bacon every time. I ran like a fucking coward.

Gaire laughs. He must see my defeated expression. My anger and sheer frustration. I want to hurt him so badly. My hands itch. My muscles bunch. My adrenaline surges. I’ve never been this incensed. This fucking helpless. “What the hell do you want? If you’re going to kill me, then do it now.” I will fight back. I will try. You never know. I’m ready for this prick. I’ll die trying to end him.

“Calm down. I didn’t bring you here to fight you, or you’d be dead.” He’s smirking. Such an arrogant cocksucker. “I wanted to show you Wales, home of the hellhound. You can find yourself a replacement if you love the bitch so much.”

I clench my teeth and fold my arms to stop myself from attacking him. A jerk like Gaire would assume a person could be so easily replaced. “If you feel that way, why not choose another hound for yourself?” he shrugs. So nonchalant it’s sickening.

He shakes his head. “I already have a hound.”

“Then we have ourselves a problem.”

“I had a suspicion you would feel this way,” he says. “I brought you here to offer you a deal.”

“What kind of deal?” I can hear the skepticism in my voice.

“It’s something you want. Something you desire more than anything.”

This is bull! “You don’t have anything I want or need.”

“Are you sure about that, Rage…lord of war?” his eyes narrow on mine.

I pull in a deep breath. “I have a feeling you’re going to tell me whether I want to hear it or not, so out with it.”

I don’t like the smug look in his eyes.

I don’t like it one bit.

“I want Nia. Let’s start there. I need a hellhound at my side. Makes my job easier. I’ve grown…attached to her.”

“I think it’s probably a case of wanting something you can’t have.”

“Oh…don’t misunderstand, I can have her. I’m her master. She’s mine. It’s already a forgone conclusion.” He rubs a hand over his face.

If that were really true, I wouldn’t be here.

“One way or another, the bitch is mine. It’s just that I have a job to do. Right now, I’m pissing off Hades with all of this cat-and-mouse nonsense. I want this to end. I want my dog, and then life can get back to normal. I’d like to offer you something in return for the hellhound.”

“I’m listening.” He can’t offer me anything. Not a single thing. I’m not sure why he’s wasting his time. Thing is, I need to buy myself time. I don’t want to die on these cliffs today. I’m going to play along. Make it seem like I might be interested. Then I’ll tell him I need time to think about it.

“A life for a life,” he says, being cryptic.

I keep my eyes on his. I keep my expression neutral, and I don’t say anything. If I could leave, I would.

“The life I offer is Warrick.”

It’s the last thing I expected to hear. I frown. I think I might even take a step back. I’m knocked off-kilter. The whole world feels like it turns on its axis. “What? No!” I shake my head.

Gaire is smiling broadly. He nods. “Yes. Warrick. I offer you his life in return for the hellhound.”

I snort. “That’s not possible. You can’t—”

“I can! I am. It’s very possible, I assure you. I can bring him back. Like nothing happened.”

“No. Come on, you—”

Death appears.

I try to shout, ‘no – I need to talk this through with Gaire!’ but I’m not quick enough. I’m in the vortex. Moments later, I’m falling to the floor. I get up. My head is spinning but, I’m okay otherwise. No nausea. My body is growing accustomed to being teleported.

I pull in a deep breath. “Take me back!” I shout.

“What?” both Death and Jarrod say.

“He’s out of it,” Death tells Jarrod.

“Star moved Nia,” Jarrod says.

“Good,” Death says as he grabs my arm. We’re teleporting again. I close my eyes, gritting my teeth. I’m not feeling sick, but I’m not enjoying it either.

The ground feels like it’s suddenly being pushed up. Like I’m being lifted. Like my head might hit the ceiling. I only stay on my feet because Death holds me. I’m not sure where I am. It’s a small apartment. There is vegetation everywhere. The place is crammed with plants, many of which are flowering. There isn’t much in the way of furniture. One small sofa. A two-man table. The kitchenette is just as small and filled with greenery as well.

“Don’t look so put out,” Death says. “I’m not home much, and I have green fingers.” He holds up his hands.

This is Death’s place? “Um… It’s nice,” I say, still looking around. “I live in a small cabin. Who am I to judge? I was wondering, that’s all. I didn’t know about the green fingers…wow! You’re good. This place reminds me of a jungle.”

Death looks at me strangely. “You’re being too chatty for you. Are you feeling okay?”

I nod and then pull in a sharp breath. “Where’s Nia?”

“We’ll wait to hear where Star took her, but she’s safe.”

I nod. “Okay, good, that’s good.”

“Nice outfit.” Death smiles for half a beat, looking down.

I look down, too, at the sheet that is wrapped around me. “I wasn’t planning on being taken by that asshole. Had I known, I would have dressed for the occasion.”

“Why did you ask me to take you back? What did he say to you? I wouldn’t trust him.”

“It took him so long to get to the point that when he finally did…you arrived. It wasn’t what I expected.”

“What did he say?”

“A life for a life,” I repeat Gaire’s words. “He was trying to negotiate for Nia.”

“Negotiate how?” Death cocks his head.

I go over our general conversation. Filling him in. I pause right at the end. “He offered me Warrick’s life. He offered to bring Warrick back from the dead.”

“What? I don’t think he has that kind of power.” Death shakes his head.

“Is it possible?” I ask. “I didn’t think it would be possible. I thought he was lying.” I force myself to stop talking.

“It’s possible,” Death says. “I’ve never seen it done, and I’m not sure if there would be repercussions.”

“Repercussions?” My mind is racing. “You mean like Pet Cemetery?” I reference a well-known Stephen King book in which a family buries their cat in the cemetery at their house, and it returns from the dead. Alive but not the same, and not in a good way.

“Something like that. You’re not thinking of handing Nia over?” Death narrows his eyes. “Are you seriously considering it?”

“No.” I shake my head. “I wouldn’t do that.”

Death heaves a sigh. “I didn’t think so, but it’s good to hear it.”

“I think I might have feelings for Nia,” I say. I put up a hand. “I know. It’s too soon. I barely know her. I’m more than likely thinking with my little head rather than my big head. I’m being an idiot.” I swallow thickly. “I’ve been telling myself all of this on replay since I woke up this morning. I can’t shake the feeling.” I pause for a second, “It’s okay, you can tell me I’m crazy.”

“I think you’re crazy,” Death deadpans.

“I know…I know.” I’m nodding like a madman. I run a hand through my hair. “I need to stop my shit. I can stop panicking because I can’t possibly have feelings for her.”

“I think you’re crazy because I can’t imagine falling in love myself, but I’ve seen the way you look at her. I think you might be right.”

I frown, “I look at her in a certain way?” Fuck! This is bad. She might have noticed. Of course she fucking noticed. I almost kissed her earlier. I felt something when I looked into her eyes earlier. The sex was more than just fucking. It was so much more.

“Oh, yes.” Death nods. “I’ve seen Night look at his wife like that. Bolt…” he rolls his eyes, “he is like a lovesick puppy.”

“This is a problem. A big fucking problem.” I almost can’t believe what I’m hearing. I want to pace because pacing always calms me down, but I can’t. No space. “I’ve only known Nia for two days. What’s wrong with me? We’re good together. I think it might be the sex. It’s definitely the sex. It’s good…amazing…mind-blowing. Could it be the great sex?” I ask Death. I’m talking too much. I’m panicking a little.

Death chuckles. “It might be the sex, but I’m sure there’s a whole lot more there than just a good physical relationship. Also, you’ve known her for longer than just two days.”

“She was in her dog form before that,” I snort. “Hardly counts.”

“It does count. It doesn’t matter what form a person is in. It shouldn’t matter.” Death is so pragmatic.

“You’re right.” I nod. “Although I did take her to the pound.” I wince.

“Maybe you took her because you were feeling yourself becoming attached.”

There’s something there. Death might be right. “I’m not crazy, then? I’m not thinking with my dick?” I ask him. I don’t even want to think about the offer Gaire made. Even if I trusted him wholeheartedly, I could never trade the life of a living person for that of someone already passed. I could never live with myself. I could never forgive myself. I have to live with what I did. With what happened. I’ll be damned if I’m adding Nia to my list of casualties.

I might be falling for Nia, but I can’t keep her. As much as I want to, I can’t. I’ve done enough damage in my life. I’m too much of a loose cannon. I might end up hurting her. I can’t let that happen.

I wish with everything in me that it could be different, but it can’t. I wish I could trust myself, but I can’t. If I lose control, even for a second, people might die. She might die. No fucking way is that happening.

I have to find a way to help her, and then I must watch her walk away. I meant it when I said she could hurt me. Watching her leave will cut me deep. I will bleed. My advanced healing won’t be able to help me. Nothing will. But I can do it. It’s not too late because I’m not in too deep.

Death’s phone rings.

20

Nia

Death and Rage appear. I’ve never been happier to see a person in my whole life. I launch myself into Rage’s arms. “Oh, my goodness!” I push the words out. My face is buried in his chest. “I thought you were dead.” I hug him even harder for a few more seconds, relishing the closeness. His arms are tight around me. His face is buried in the crook of my neck. I want to stay right here. I want it so badly that I push Rage way, taking a step back. “Gaire took you?”

Rage nods.

“I need to go,” Death says. He has that pinched look. “I’ll stay close, as will Star. In case…in case you need us…” Star left a few minutes ago. She assured me of the same. Between her and Death, we should be okay. We can’t keep running from Gaire forever. I have that thought strongly in the back of my mind. “You know what to do if he turns up.”

“Yes, and thank you,” Rage says as Death disappears in a cloud of ozone. The scent dissipates quickly out in the open air. We’re outside Rage’s house. He pulls the sheet more tightly around himself. “Good thing I don’t have any neighbors nearby,” he says, looking down at himself.

“What did Gaire want?” I ask him.

“He wanted to bargain with me.”

“A bargain? What kind of bargain?” I swallow thickly. “It was probably something you really want. Gaire is good at finding a person’s weakness and exploiting it.”

“Let’s go inside.” Rage gestures to the door.

I feel my mouth turn dry. Is Rage about to tell me that he’s accepting the offer? Is this him letting me down gently? Maybe I misread the emotions I saw earlier. Or maybe whatever it is that Gaire has offered is just too important to Rage to pass up.

We go inside.

“You should really stop wearing my shirts.” When I look at Rage, there’s humor glinting in his eyes. I’m still in the t-shirt Rage discarded earlier.

I get straight back to the question that’s sitting at the forefront of my mind. “What did Gaire want? What did he offer you?”

“Do you want something to drink?” He goes to the refrigerator.

Why is he stalling? “No.” I shake my head. “I need to know what happened. You’re making me nervous here.”

“You have nothing to be nervous about.”

I give him a look.

“Okay, I’ll take that back; you have a lot to be nervous about.” He grabs a soda and opens it, closing the refrigerator with his elbow. “You sure you don’t want one?” He holds up the can.

I feel too anxious to drink. “I’m sure.” My stomach feels tightly clenched.

“Let’s sit.” He gestures at the sofa. It’s the same one I slept on the night before last. It feels like forever ago.

I sit on the edge of the seat. My full attention is on him.

Rage puts the can down on the coffee table. “I’ll be back in a sec.” He disappears into his bedroom, returning half a minute later wearing a pair of sweatpants. He sits next to me. Rage just sits there for a few moments. It’s like he’s composing himself. I have to bite my tongue to stop myself from saying anything. My palms are starting to sweat. Rage finally pulls some air in through his nose. He’s squeezing his thighs in his big hands. His whole stance is rigid. Oh my gosh! This is bad. “When I was sixteen, something terrible happened.” He’s looking down at his lap. “I really liked this girl. We went out a bunch of times. I felt like she was the sun, the moon, and the stars, all rolled into one.” He’s rubbing his thighs. It’s nerves.

“What happened?” I say. It doesn’t sound like there was a happy ending. I almost don’t want to know.

“In hindsight, it was a whole lot of hormones, but back then, I thought she was the one. We’d gone to third base, and I felt like it wouldn’t be long before…it became really serious between us.” He chuckles, but it’s filled with pain and suffering. “I was so excited about finally having sex. About being with Bella. I was so stupid!” he growls the last.

“That’s not stupid; it’s young love. My brothers wouldn’t let anyone near me, but I can understand what it must have felt like.”

“It was stupid because Bella didn’t feel the same way about me. Not even close. My best friend also liked her, but I started dating her first, so he stayed away. I played down what I was feeling for her. I didn’t want Warrick and our friends to laugh at me. I pretended it wasn’t a big deal, that I didn’t care for her as much as I did.” He scrubs a hand over his face. His eyes are on a spot on the far side of the room. I can see that he’s thinking back. He grips his thighs again. “So, there I was, feeling all in love. I went over to Bella’s place, thinking this would be the day we went all the way. The day I would get to tell her that I was in love with her. There were stars in my eyes. My palms were sweaty. I was so excited. No one answered the door, So I went around back. I saw them there. My girlfriend, Bella, and my best friend, Warrick, who was all over her. It was hot and heavy, and I saw red.”

I watch as Rage stands. He’s a bundle of nerves and energy. It’s at times like these that I can feel his power. It’s a similar feeling you get if you stand too close to one of those massive speakers at a concert. The air feels charged, displaced somehow. I watch him walk to the other side of the room, his hand squeezing the back of his neck. When he turns, his eyes have this tortured look. He doesn’t feel quite as charged.

He walks back and sits, breathing out through his nose. “I can’t believe how betrayed I felt. We were kids. It was stupid. I lost it. I punched him. I said terrible things, not just about him but about her too.” He sniffs. I can see the emotions simmering beneath the surface. “I didn’t ask what was going on. I didn’t wait for replays. I hit Warrick. I hit my friend, and he retaliated. I deserved it. I was young and so fucking stupid. I got angry. Before I knew it, we were in a full-on punching match. I lost control. I can’t remember what happened next. I’m not sure if I blacked out or if I’ve blocked the memory. When I came to, I was covered in blood. Eight men were holding me down. Several of them were bloody. There were four bodies on the ground.” His voice breaks. I can see him trying to compose himself.

“Three of the men on the floor were badly beaten. They had broken limbs. They were bleeding and seriously hurt. One of them had to fight for his life. It was touch and go for a couple of days. Then there was Warrick…” I see his throat work. He rubs his eyes. “I killed him, Nia. I killed my best friend with my bare hands.” He holds up his hands, looking at them like they’re bloody now. I can see a tortured, haunted look in his eyes.

“It was an accident,” I tell him, my voice is a whisper. No wonder. This poor, tortured soul.

Rage shakes his head. “He was my friend. My best fucking friend. I just lost it. I was a jealous asshole. I found out afterward that Bella had convinced him that we had broken up. I realized that she didn’t care about me. She never had. Either of us, for that matter. I let something so stupid get to me. I killed him over something so trivial. That’s not an accident.” There’s anguish written all over his face. “I let myself get so angry that I lost control. I tore his head…” Rage stops talking. His jaw is tight. He’s breathing fast. He drops his head into his hands, covering his face.

“You were young. You…couldn’t have known that you would lose it. That you would blackout and—”

“It’s no excuse. I knew my powers were huge. I could feel it. Could feel them inside. I should have been more careful. What should have been a fistfight…a busted lip…a torn shirt, and some bruised egos…ended up in tragedy. I should never have been forgiven for what I did. Bella told everyone that I started to glow. Apparently, when I let my powers out, my whole body gets this strange glow. I become a fighting, killing machine. She called me a freak, and she was right.”

“Berserker mode,” I say. “You are the lord of war. You are not a freak.”

“It’s terrible. I’m a fuck up! There’s no thought. No control. No off button. I kill. I do so indiscriminately. I killed my best friend. I would have killed more people if they hadn’t stopped me. They held me down for fifteen minutes. It took eight adult dragon shifters to hold me down long enough for whatever state I was in to pass.”

“I can’t imagine what that must have felt like. What you must have gone through. You’ve never forgiven yourself.” It’s not a question. I’m stating a fact.

“I don’t deserve to be forgiven.”

“You didn’t know it would happen.”

“I could feel it. I can feel the power inside me. It’s simmering beneath the surface. I let it out that day. I was so angry that I let it out, and I did the unforgivable.”

“You said that you were forgiven, though. I’m sure there’s a reason for that.” I try.

He nods, “I wasn’t persecuted. I wasn’t sentenced to death, but I was banished from the dragon lands. My mother and I lived in this cabin,” he looks around him, “on the outskirts of dragon shifter lands. They said they couldn’t trust that it wouldn’t happen again. They were right to be afraid. My poor mom.” Rage blinks. His eyes are shimmering. His throat works. “She couldn’t be with her people. Couldn’t stay in her beautiful home. She never got over what happened. She died two years later.”

“Oh, no!” I touch the side of his arm. “That must have been rough.”

“I was alone for a couple of years after that. It was a good thing. I could sort through a whole lot of shit inside my head. The guys visited. Then they left the weyr as well. My mom sounded like you. Told me I was being too hard on myself. That I wasn’t myself when the power took over. She worked hard at getting me to forgive myself. I think all of it was what made her sick. Dragon shifters don’t get sick easily. Not like she did. I think she died of loneliness. Of a broken heart. Her death is also on me.” His voice chokes up.

I want to tell him it’s not true. That he’s truly being too hard on himself, but I don’t. I’m sure he’s been told all of this before.

“That’s why I won’t let myself lose control. That’s why I keep such a handle on my powers. You’re right, I might be able to kill Gaire if I did let go, but I doubt I’d have control of my powers. I’d end up going on a killing spree. I might kill you. Anyone else who got in my way. Innocent humans…” He’s shaking his head.

“I understand,” I say. “It makes sense. You might be surprised how much control you have now, though. You’re an adult. Newly acquired powers are dangerous things.”

“I won’t take that chance. I can’t!”

“I completely get it. I don’t blame you for being cautious.” No wonder he’s so hard on himself. No wonder he won’t forgive himself or give himself even a single break. I can’t expect him to do something that left his best friend dead and brought his whole world crashing down.

“Gaire offered to bring Warrick back from the dead in return for handing you over to him.” He looks me in the eyes. I see despair.

“Wow!” I sit back in my chair. That was the last thing I expected to hear. “He’s afraid. I told you he’s running scared.” My mouth feels like it’s full of cotton wool.

“He didn’t look scared to me.”

“Trust me on this. Why would he try to make a deal if he has the upper hand? Maybe the sex worked even with the condom.” I shrug.

“Maybe.” He’s frowning.

“I’ve never known anyone to break one of his bones, and I’ve never seen Gaire offer anyone a deal. Not ever!” I feel my heart sinking. “You’re going to do it, then?”

“Do what? Hand you over?” He’s frowning heavily.

I nod. “I would understand if you did. You hardly know me. You could right a wrong.”

“I do know you, Nia.” He takes my hand and kisses my knuckles. Then he lets go. I think he can see how tense I’ve become. I like the affection, but I don’t want it. I can’t go there. “I won’t stop fighting for you or trying to get you free. Besides, I think Gaire is full of shit. I don’t think he can bring Warrick back, and if he does, I can’t see him being the same as before. He won’t be my best friend anymore. He’ll be something else.”

“I appreciate that you won’t stop fighting for me. You know that I can’t jump into a relationship with you, though.” I have to remind him, because I can feel things shifting between us. “There won’t be an us. I can’t—”

“You don’t have to explain. I know. I get it. You’re afraid.”

I nod. “I am. I don’t want to lose control of myself all over again.”

Rage gives me a half-smile for a moment or two. “I understand that more than most, I assure you. At least you won’t end up killing indiscriminately if you do,” he mutters.

I snort out a laugh. It holds no humor. “What do you think Gaire wants me for? In my hellhound form, I’m formidable.”

“I can well imagine. You might need to show me what that looks like some time. Your hellhound form.” His eyes are glinting.

I smile, but it quickly sours. “He wants to turn me into a tracking, killing machine.” I shiver, wrapping my arms around myself. “Not everyone he’ll expect me to take down will be evil or deserving of his punishment. I can’t fight these compulsions forever. So, I will be expected to kill indiscriminately. It’ll be hell. I think you understand how that would feel.”

He nods. “Then we’re more alike than we ever imagined.”

I pick at a piece of loose thread on the sofa. “There’s something you need to know…”

“What’s that?” He frowns.

“You are making the decision not to hand me over because you don’t believe Gaire can bring your friend back.” I pull in a breath. “He can, Rage. You need to know that he can, and he will.” I look down at my hands. “I would understand if you decided not to help me anymore in return for Warrick.”

“You’re saying Gaire can get Warrick back? That he’ll be normal? Not some zombie, or—”

“He’ll be exactly how he was when he died.”

“Sixteen years old?”

I nod. I’m practically holding my breath. I can’t blame him if he takes the deal. “All I ask is that you renegotiate the terms. Tell him you won’t be involved, in exchange for your friend’s return. Tell him you’ll stop helping me in return for Warrick. Please don’t hand me over. Let me get away first. Give me a fighting chance.” Gaire will still find me. Without the help of Rage and his friends, it won’t take long, and there won’t be any defense against him. At least, I don’t think there will be. I will have to hope that I’m no longer as bound to that bastard.

“Stop.” Rage cups my face and lifts my chin. He’s smiling. He’s beautiful when he smiles. His eyes lighten up. They go from a black starless night to a gorgeous, gunmetal gray. “I can see your mind working. As much as I wish I could bring Warrick back, I won’t do it. It doesn’t seem right, somehow. And then there’s you, Nia. I’m not handing you over to a sadistic fuck like Gaire. I won’t. Thank you for confiding in me about Gaire being able to come through with his bargain, but…it’s not going to happen. Warrick was such a good person. I know if I gave him the option, he wouldn’t want me to do it either.”

“Thank you.” I wrap my arms around Rage. I breathe him in for a few seconds.

His arms are around me too. Then he’s sliding his hands up and down my back and kissing my neck. It feels good. Too good. I pull away. “This isn’t a good idea.”

I see something flash in his eyes. Disappointment…is there more? He schools his emotions and clears his throat. “Yeah, of course.”

I don’t have to say anything more. He knows why it’s a bad idea. I think he’s developing feelings for me. Someone like Rage would be easy to fall for right back. I could fall in love with him quickly and fall hard. Far worse than I ever did with Gaire.

No!

I won’t!

I don’t want Rage to feel bad about my rejection, so I make an excuse. “I’m hungry. Starving, actually.” I realize that it’s actually true. “I’m also tired. All that teleporting. We’re hoping that Gaire doesn’t find us as easily, but who knows… I think we should work on getting our strength back.”

“I’ll make you something to eat.” Rage stands. He goes over to the refrigerator. “What about a sandwich? Or I could grill up some steaks?”

“A sandwich would be great. I’ll help.”

“Stay right there,” he says. “Let me do this for you.”

I nod. Yep, I could fall for Rage in a hot minute. I feel for this man. He’s so hard on himself. So tortured. I can’t imagine how he must feel. He’s already lost so much.

21

Rage

Later that day…

I wake up with a start. Nia is on the bed next to me. She’s still sleeping. I look around the room, which is bathed in shadows. The sun must be setting. We’ve been sleeping for hours. I listen for footfalls, a heartbeat, anything out of the ordinary. I get nothing. It doesn’t mean that nothing is there.

Gaire will be here soon. I know it. The idea to take us back to the last place Gaire expects us to go was a good one. It’s that, or he’s giving me some time to think about his offer.

Nia mutters something incoherent. She quickly settles. I watch her sleep for a while. Then I turn over, because what the fuck am I doing? Nia is right. We can’t do this. I can’t fall in love with her. What would come next, a picket fence? A family?

No fucking way!

That’s if we survive this ordeal. I plan on fighting. I hope Gaire is running scared. That we are stronger now than we were before. Maybe this time we can take him out. I hope to god it’s true. I’ve never met anyone more disgusting than the Huntsman. It sickens me how he pretended to have feelings for Nia. How he spent a whole year pretending to care for her just so that he could end up controlling her. So that he could turn her love for him into something sick and twisted. No wonder Nia is so afraid of what’s happening between us. There I go again. I need to stop and concentrate on keeping her safe.

“Hey,” Nia whispers. “You’re awake.” Her voice is thick with sleep.

“I haven’t been for long. I didn’t realize how tired I was.”

“Me neither. I guess all the teleporting and nearly dying is exhausting.”

“For sure.”

“What’s going through your mind? You look like you were a million miles away just now.” Nia pulls herself up a little onto the pillow.

“I was thinking about that prick and some of the things he said to me.” How he would kill all my friends, incapacitate me, and then rape Nia while I watched. I’ve never looked into eyes that cold, that calculating. I don’t tell Nia any of this. She is well aware of what kind of a sick person he is. “I didn’t think I would ever want to kill another person again, but I’ve changed my mind. I’ll make an exception when it comes to him.” My voice is deep with anger.

“When it comes time for Gaire to die, I want to do it. If I am able to, that is…otherwise you must do what you need to do, but if there’s a choice, I want it to be me.” She sounds resigned. Like she’s thought this through. “I think it would be better for both of us.”

I also think that maybe she’s trying to spare me. If I kill Gaire it might set me off. It is something I’ve wrestled with. I appreciate that Nia knows this. “Sure thing.”

“Thank you for helping me.” Her voice is so small. It makes my chest clench just hearing how vulnerable she sounds.

“You’re helping me too,” I tell her, turning so that I can look into her eyes. “I’ve never told anyone about what happened to Warrick. I’ve never spoken about that day. Not to my mom, although she tried to talk about it, I couldn’t. I ran every time. The guys know what happened, but we don’t discuss it. It’s become a silent rule.” I pause a second, gathering my thoughts. “I feel better after talking to you. I don’t know why or how, only that I do. You didn’t judge me or try to make light of it. I appreciate that.”

Nia smiles. It lights up her face. She’s so fucking beautiful that my heart aches. I want to tell her some of the things I’m feeling, but I don’t. Nia won’t want to hear them. Instead, I push a strand of hair behind her ear.

I watch her clamp up. I watch as the walls fall into place. I watch the light go out of her eyes. Gaire did that. I pull back, sitting up. “We have two options,” I tell Nia. “We can wait for Gaire to show up, or we can move somewhere else and keep moving until we’re ready to face him.”

“I don’t want to run. I want to try again.” She squeezes her eyes shut. “It has to work this time.”

“I don’t want to run either.” I pull in a breath, “Enough talk of doom and gloom. Do you want to shower first?” I ask. “I have plenty of clean shirts for you to wear.” I lift my brows.

She gives me a half-smile. I read relief on her face. “You go first.”

“Are you used to sharing a bathroom? Did you have to share growing up? I can’t imagine what it’s like having nine brothers.”

She laughs. Her whole face lights up. “Thank god I didn’t have to share. I was the only kid in the house who got their own bathroom on account of being the only girl. I hated having so many brothers growing up, but now that I’m a little older and wiser, I’ve come to realize how precious my family is. I miss them. My family owns a pub in town. It’s everything you would expect, all wood and brass. My grandfather started Hound’s Tooth many years ago.”

“A pub…that’s so interesting.” I smile. “Hound’s Tooth, what a perfect name.”

“I remember being so jealous of my brothers being allowed to work at the pub once they were old enough.” She has this little smile.

“You didn’t work there?”

She shakes her head. “Me, work at a dark, dingy pub? Oh no! I was the little princess of the house. I was wrapped in cotton wool and mollycoddled by everyone in the family…except for Mam.” She frowns. “I hated it so much, and yet I want it all back again. I want to be interrogated before leaving the house. I want my brothers keeping tabs on me. I wouldn’t even mind their smelly shoes and socks lying about the house.”

“You’ll have it back again. All of it,” I promise her.

Nia smiles at me, her eyes are teary, but she isn’t crying. “I’ll have to beg Death for a lift home as soon as this is over.”

“You won’t have to beg. Death is a good guy.”

“I think you’re right about that. I might have misjudged him.”

“We’re not all bad,” I blurt, feeling disappointed that Nia wants to leave so soon, but I completely understand. “What about your dad?” I quickly change the subject, “I’ve heard you talk about your mom but never your dad.”

“Tad is amazing. He had just retired a couple of weeks before I left with Gaire. My brother, Iwan took over managing Hound’s Tooth. My Tad loves my mother more than life itself. He worships the ground she walks on. He’s the sweetest person. I know what a healthy, happy relationship looks like. That’s why I get so mad at myself for falling for Gaire’s bull.”

“You were a young woman who wanted to see the world. You were swept off your feet by a manipulative bastard. You can’t blame yourself.”

“There were signs that I was stupid enough to ignore. It happened once, and once is enough.” There’s pain in her eyes.

I wish I could erase her distrust. Nia is not the kind of woman who will stay bitter forever. She’s right. She needs to find herself. To experience life and freedom, and on her own terms. I know she will love again one day. I am jealous of whoever she will eventually trust with her heart.

I feel like a complete sap. Like the biggest pussy, so I get up and head to the shower. Maybe the warm water will clear my head.

* * *

Nia

The next morning…

Rage is setting the table for the two of us. I’ve just broken the eggs into the pan when there’s a knock at the door.

We both stand up straighter, our eyes lock. My hand closes on the spatula, my knuckles go white in an instant.

“I don’t think he would knock,” I say under my breath.

“I doubt it,” Rage agrees. I see all his muscles bulge as he fills with tension.

“It’s me,” a familiar voice booms. I think I know who it is.

Rage’s mouth twitches. I watch him relax. He sighs. “It’s Tri.” He goes over and opens the door.

“Is that bacon I smell?” Trident asks as he walks into the house.

“It is indeed.” I can’t help but smile. I’m happy he’s here. Things have been a little stilted between Rage and me. Maybe it’s just this whole situation. The anxiety over when Gaire is going to show up that’s causing some of the tension. It’s not the only reason, though. There’s this tension between us. I’ve caught him looking at me. I’ve caught myself looking at him too.

It’s weird. We’re not friends, but we’re not lovers either, even though we’ve slept together. We’re something in-between. It’s a weird place to be. I instantly feel some of that tension evaporate as Trident’s wide grin lights the room. “So, how are the lovebirds?” And just like that, it’s back. Rage’s back goes rigid. I see his jaw tic. Tri laughs. “Your faces!” He slaps his leg. “I’m kidding.” He rolls his eyes, still chuckling.

“I need to warn you that you’re in danger of being pulled into another Gaire fight,” Rage says. “We’re expecting him to arrive any minute. In fact,” Rage looks at his watch, “he’s overdue.”

Tri shrugs. “I figured as much. I’ll take my chances, especially if I can get a hot breakfast out of the deal.”

“That bastard is out for blood,” Rage warns.

“I guess so. About that bacon, are you guys okay with sharing?”

I laugh, taking the fried eggs out of the pan. “Absolutely. Take a seat. I’ll fry up a few more eggs, and Rage will set you a place at the table.”

“Don’t mind if I do.” Tri sits.

Rage grabs another place setting while I crack a couple more eggs into the pan. They sizzle as soon as they hit the hot oil.

“So, what have I missed?” Trident asks, leaning back in his chair.

“Nothing much,” Rage says.

A whole lot. I’m not sure if Tri knows what went down yesterday. I concentrate on the eggs. It’s not my place to talk about Warrick. I’m touched that Rage told me about him. I feel a lump form in my throat when I think about how Rage is going to turn Gaire down on his offer. Rage has a chance to bring his friend back. To undo the terrible thing he did…and he’s not taking it. I’m moved and deeply grateful.

“That fucker tried to offer me a deal in exchange for Nia.” Rage gets an extra plate and splits the bacon equally between the three of us. “He told me he could bring Warrick back.”

“Holy fuck!” Tri’s eyes go wide. “Can he do that? Doesn’t seem right. What a bastard. That has got to be hard on you. I’m assuming you turned him down,” Tri says, talking quickly.

“I plan on turning him down. I haven’t seen him yet. It isn’t right.” I see the anguish in Rage’s eyes. There’s also anger there.

Tri exhales loudly. “I’m glad.” He makes a face. “It’s fucked up if you ask me. What’s the name of that movie?”

“I thought exactly the same thing. Pet Cemetery.”

“That’s it!” Trident half-yells. “It’s freaky shit.”

“Nia said that he can do it. She said that Warrick would be exactly the same as he was when he died.”

“Gaire can do that?” Tri asks.

I nod. “As Head Huntsman, Gaire has special powers bestowed upon him by Hades.”

“It still seems wrong.”

Rage is scowling. It looks like it’s weighing on him. I hope he hasn’t changed his mind, but I won’t blame him if he has.

“What happened… It was…” Trident is struggling to find the right words, “You should never have been sent away after…Warrick…after…”

“They were right to banish me.” Rage’s jaw is tight. His eyes are blazing. “I have powers I struggle to control. Even today. It’s a constant battle.”

“You had only just come into your powers. It had been maybe a year, at most?” Trident raises a brow. “You were young.” He echoes my sentiments.

“I don’t want to talk about it, Tri.” Rage shakes his head. “It happened. It’s done!”

“It wasn’t your fault. You didn’t know what would happen if—”

“It was my fault,” he says it softly. I feel for him. “Let’s just eat. I plan on turning Gaire down. I won’t do that to Nia.” We lock eyes for a second. “He’s an evil prick, and he can go to hell.”

“I’m glad to hear it because nothing will end a budding relationship quicker than using your girlfriend as a bargaining chip.”

“I’m not his girlfriend,” I quickly point out. “It’s not like that between us.”

“Sure it isn’t,” Trident agrees, but from the smirk on his face, I can see he doesn’t mean it.

Rage doesn’t say anything.

I dish up the eggs. There’s fresh bread and butter on the table. My mouth is watering.

Trident makes a humming noise as he looks down at his plate. It’s clear that he likes what he sees. Rage pours juice into three glasses, and we all dig in. There’s silence for a minute or two while we enjoy our breakfast.

“There’s nothing like crispy bacon,” Trident says, shoving a whole piece into his mouth. His lips are glistening with fat. He chews and swallows. “So, you hellhounds have litters?” he remarks.

I nod. “Yes, we do.” I put some butter on a slice of bread.

“Wow! That’s hectic. I think one kid is a lot of work, let alone a whole litter. I was at Forge and Ava’s place yesterday.” He whistles low. “Little Bruce is amazing, but he’s also a handful. I have high energy levels, and even I got tired of chasing after him. He’s just started walking.”

“It’s normal for us,” I say. “I don’t plan on having kids anyway.” I shrug. There is a part of me that’s sad, but it would be for the best since I don’t want to settle down with anyone. I think kids need a secure household with two people who love them. Sure, it doesn’t always work out that way, but it’s best to at least start off with a happy home.

“I must say,” Trident takes a big sip of his juice, “I don’t think I want to have kids, either. I enjoy the single life far too much. I can’t think of spending the rest of my life with just one woman.”

“You would be able to imagine it if you fell in love,” Rage says.

“Love.” Trident snorts and shakes his head. “Nah, not for me. I can’t fathom it.”

“You haven’t met ‘the one’ yet. One of these days, you’ll meet someone and fall hopelessly in love. It’ll be like a sucker punch to the gut. You won’t even know it’s happened until it’s too late.”

“You sound like you’re talking from experience,” Tri laughs. He gives Rage a slap on the back. Rage scowls at him. “Do you want me to leave so that you can get onto one knee?” Trident laughs again.

“Fuck off!” Rage gives him the middle finger. “That’s not what I meant.”

Trident chuckles. “Touchy, aren’t we?”

“I’ve been beat-up and teleported too many times to count. I’m waiting for a madman to arrive. A madman intent on killing me and on making Nia’s life a living hell, so yes, I’m a little cranky.”

“When you put it that way…” Trident nods a couple of times. “So, what’s the plan? Are you just going to sit tight until Gaire gets here?”

“That’s the plan,” Rage says. “I have Death on speed-dial. The agreement is that if I call, he knows Gaire’s here. He and Star will stand by to remove us if we’re getting our asses handed to us…again.” He sighs. “It’s getting tiring.”

“How are you going to defeat him this time? What’s changed?”

“We’re hoping that he won’t have as much control over Nia. That she’ll be able to take him on, with my help, of course.”

“Because you guys have been having a ton of sex?” He bobs his brows.

Neither of us says anything. I think he’s getting a kick out of watching us squirm… because we are squirming.

“I hate to break it to you, but that’s not much of a plan.” Tri puts more bacon in his mouth.

“It’s all we’ve got,” I say.

“It’ll work out,” Rage says. “It has to,” he mumbles.

“In that case, let me finish eating, and you guys can get back to bed. It sounds like the more sex you have, the better. I’m all for getting plenty of sex.” He scoops a final forkful into his mouth. He pushes his plate away and wipes his mouth with his napkin.

“There’s more egg in the pan if you’re still hungry,” I tell Trident. It’ll be even more awkward between Rage and me if Tri leaves. Especially off the back of this conversation.

“If I didn’t know better, I would think that you were trying to keep me here, Nia. You two lovebirds need to get back to fucking like rabbits to break this spell.”

“We’re not lovebirds,” Rage growls. He’s frowning. “Nia is going back to Wales as soon as this is over. I’m helping her out. That’s all.” His frown deepens. “As for fucking like rabbits, we’re not. In order to break the bond, we need to have sex without a condom, and that isn’t going to happen. The Underworld was one thing. Up here…it’s a no…we’re not taking a risk like that. You’ve heard our take on having kids.”

“Wait a minute…” Tri narrows his eyes. “You didn’t use a condom at Hades’ place?”

“It’s the Underworld,” I say. “You can’t become pregnant in the Underworld. It’s a common fact.”

Trident looks up at the ceiling. He makes this humming noise at the back of his throat. “I might be very wrong, but I’m sure I heard something about Hades’ house being in a different realm.” I can see that he is thinking it through.

“But it’s still in the Underworld.” I’m feeling panicky. I was the one who convinced Rage that it was okay not to use protection. That we would be fine. Was I wrong? Is there a chance I could conceive? Oh, no! No!

“I’m probably completely wrong. Don’t listen to me.” Tri shakes his head and makes a face. “I’ve been wrong plenty of times. Do you need me to stick around? I could try to help you beat Gaire.” He flexes his biceps.

“Like last time.” Rage snorts. “You were knocked out five seconds into the fight.”

“It was a lucky punch. I’m more prepared this time. See that beautiful lake outside your back door.” Trident points. “I am good at bending water to my will. I’ll give Gaire the biggest enema, and then—”

A laugh is pulled from me. I can’t help it. “An enema?” I laugh harder. “I’d love to see that.”

Trident grins.

Rage shakes his head. “Thanks for the offer, but I think this is something the two of us need to face alone. Gaire has threatened to kill anyone who tries to help us. I think Death might be okay, but we demigods are vulnerable. You should probably go now, and stay as far away as possible. Let the others know what’s going on. Death will bail us out if it looks like we’re about to die. I ultimately don’t want to be responsible for anyone getting killed.”

“It would be my fault if anyone died,” I say, looking down at my half-eaten food. “I’m sorry I brought you into this, Rage. I didn’t realize you couldn’t use your powers; if I had known, I—” I stop talking when Rage reaches over and squeezes my hand. He doesn’t linger, taking his hand back.

“It’s not your fault Gaire is a narcissistic prick,” Rage tells me. “We’re in this together. We’ll find a way to sort this out.”

It does feel good hearing him say that. I feel a lump grow in my throat. I nod and give him a smile.

Then Trident is pushing his chair back. “Okay, then. You kids take care of yourselves. Let me know if you change your mind about the extra help. I quite like the idea of giving Gaire an enema. I’ll shoot the water in one side, all the way through, and have it come out his mouth, his nose…he won’t know what hit him.” Trident chuckles to himself.

“This isn’t a game,” Rage says. “Someone is going to end up dead at the other end of this.”

Trident puts his hand on Rage’s arm. “It won’t be you, bro.” He’s completely serious for a change. “I have faith in your abilities. I have faith in you.”

“If only I could control my power better.” Rage’s eyes are blazing.

“You might surprise yourself.” Trident winks at Rage, “See you guys.” He heads out, closing the door behind him.

“I wish I could have his optimism,” Rage grumbles.

“Do you think Tri was right about Hades’ house being in another realm?” I ask. I can’t hold back. It’s the burning question in the front of my mind. I could end up pregnant. What then?

“I have no idea. He didn’t seem too sure. I wouldn’t worry too much,” he says, but he’s frowning. I can see his mind working.

I nod. I’m panicking, though, and trying not to show it.

“I’m sure Death will know. We can ask him when we see him next, and until then,” Rage rubs his chin, “we need to keep a cool head about it. We can’t undo something that’s already happened.”

I must say he’s taking this far better than I am. “You’re far too calm about this.”

“I’m being pragmatic.”

I pull in a deep breath. Rage is right. “Very few hellhound females are fertile. I more than likely can’t have kids, even if Hades’ house is in another realm.” I hold onto that thought.

“There you go. I’m sure we’ll be just fine. First, we need to get through the next confrontation with Gaire.”

“You’re absolutely right.” There’s a chance we might not even live long enough to find out. I stand and start gathering the plates when there’s a knock at the door.

“Must be Tri,” Rage says. He opens the door. It’s not his friend. It’s Gaire. My ex is smiling like he doesn’t have a care in the world. I feel my heart sink. I was so sure when he made his offer to Rage that he was doing it because he was running scared. Now I’m thinking that he did it to play with our emotions. I’m not sure we stand much of a chance. I square my shoulders and look him head-on despite the fear that’s clogging my throat.

22

Rage

Gaire leans against the doorjamb. His shit-eating grin gets bigger. “Can I come in?” His eyes move inside; I watch his lazy perusal of Nia. I want to break his face. I wish to god I had a little more control over my powers. I’d finish this asshole right now. I wouldn’t even hear him out. There is nothing he can say to me.

“Do I have any choice?” I deadpan.

“Not really.” He turns his smug smile onto me and winks. The fucker winks.

I step to the side, my patience waning.

“Eggs and bacon.” Gaire sniffs the air. “Nice!” He nods a few times. “Good to keep yourself in tip-top shape.”

“Why are you here?” I interject. It’s a stupid question, but I ask it anyway.

“I’m here for my hellhound. Are you going to hand her over?” He acts like Nia isn’t even in the room. It grates me. He’s treating her like she’s an object instead of someone with feelings.

“No deal,” I say.

There’s another knock at my door. I feel my hairs stand on end. I feel my blood run cold. The knock sounds again. Softer this time.

“Don’t you want to see who it is?” Gaire goads me.

“No.” I shake my head. It feels like someone has just walked over my grave.

The knock sounds a third time.

“You should really get that.” Gaire folds his arms, looking smug. I fucking hate him!

I look at Nia. Her eyes are wide, and she looks pale. I feel an ache in my chest. I walk to my door, feeling like I’m in a daze. I open it slowly; my heart is in my throat. My mouth falls open. I knew it. I just knew. Gooseflesh breaks out over every part of my body.

Warrick grins. He’s exactly the way I remembered him. “Holy fuck, but you’re old,” he says. “Gaire warned me, but,” he sniggers, “I didn’t think you’d be this ancient.”

I take a few stumbling steps backward.

“So this is your place?” Warrick walks in and looks around. “It’s small. You always said you were going to live in a mansion.”

“Things change.” My voice is choked. “Your priorities change when you get older.”

“What do you do for a living? You said you wanted to be a lawyer.”

I push out a laugh. I had forgotten about that. “No.” I shake my head. “I haven’t been in such a good place since…since… I didn’t study. I make my money with these.” I hold up my fists. “I couldn’t…I didn’t have the concentration after…after you…”

“After I died?” He raises his brows. He doesn’t look upset or angry.

Fuck! “I’m sorry,” I choke out. My voice is thick with emotion.

“I was an asshole,” Warrick says. “I should never have believed Bella. I knew you were crazy about her. I—”

“That’s enough.” Gaire clicks his fingers, and Warrick disappears.

I shout his name. He doesn’t come back. I shout it again. I know it’s futile, but I have to try. I grab Gaire by his leather vest and give him a shake. “Bring him back!” I snarl.

“Let me go.” Gaire stays completely relaxed. His eyes are on my hands. “I said, let me go. We can talk about it.”

I let him go on a growl and pace away before turning. I can feel my power; it’s right there. I’ve never been more tempted to let loose before.

“You can have your friend back,” Gaire says. “Just say the word, and he’ll be here, in the flesh. Not just for a minute or two, but to stay.”

My throat hurts. My eyes are stinging. I look at Nia, and she nods. “It’s okay,” she whispers.

Nia is as sweet as they come. She’s selfless. Sacrificing her would be far from okay. What Gaire is doing is wrong.

“My friend is dead. That’s on me. He’s not coming back.”

“You’d let Warrick rot for her?” Gaire points at Nia. “A woman you hardly know. Not even a decent lay…just lies there.” He snorts.

“Don’t talk about Nia like that,” I snarl.

“So you have it bad for the bitch. So bad you’re going to let your best friend rot in hell? I thought you’d want to help him since you put him there.”

“There is no way that Warrick is rotting anywhere. He was a good person. An amazing person. I’m sure that if you brought him back, you’d be taking him from the Elysian Fields. From paradise.” I know it in my heart.

“Are you sure about that?” Gaire lifts his brows.

I nod. “I’m very sure. I’m glad I saw him again. You gave me closure. Thank you for that.”

I watch Gaire’s face turn crimson. He gets this tic in his jaw, and his muscles bunch. He’s not happy at all. “I guess we’ll have to fight it out. At least until you run like a coward. I will keep coming for you, and your friends won’t be able to save you every time. It just isn’t possible. You understand that, right? One day soon, I’ll finish you. It’ll be slow and painful. You’ll be begging me to kill you at the end, but I won’t. I’ll make you watch while I make Nia mine again.” He winks at her. “I’ll break her…bend her completely to my will. Then I’ll end your puny life.”

“Can we at least be civilized and take it outside?” I ask.

Gaire shrugs. “Whatever works best for you.”

I realize I haven’t let Death know that Gaire’s here, so I make a show of emptying my pockets. I push speed dial as I put my phone down. I’m signaling Gaire’s arrival.

Nia and I go outside. The sun is shining. It’s a beautiful day. Gaire comes out after us. He also seems to bask in the sun for a few seconds. “You sure you won’t change your mind?” he asks; that smug grin is back. “I’ll give you one more chance before I kick your ass.” He sighs, sounding bored.

“No deal,” I growl.

“What about you, dog?” he yells at Nia. “Are you ready to be a good girl? Are you ready to obey your master?”

“Go to hell,” Nia pushes out.

“In that case, get over here and suck my cock, bitch.”

We both look at Nia. Her face gets that pinched look. She shakes her head.

“Now, Nia,” Gaire pushes. “I’m ordering you to take out my cock and to blow me.” He laughs as Nia falls to the ground. Just as before, her body is convulsing. She’s not as bad as before, but I doubt she’s going to be able to help me.

I launch myself at Gaire. I get a punch in. I watch his eyes go wide with disbelief. I see his lips split beneath my fist. Blood flies. Then Gaire disappears.

I hate it when he does this.

“Use your power!” Nia shouts. Her voice is strong. I see her kicking with her legs, trying to break free from the compulsion. “You can do it! You’ve got this!” she calls out. It’s the strangest thing. I feel obliged to do as Nia says, and so…my power surges to the fore. Everything changes in that moment. It’s like the world slows down. I feel a buzzing through my veins. With it comes a need to kill and maim.

Gaire.

I roar, feeling every muscle bulge and rope. I look around me. I see Nia on the ground. “Yeeeessss!” she shouts. Her voice sounds funny because it seems slow and drawn-out.

I see Gaire appear. He looks weird. Like he’s made of smoke. I think he’s in his invisible form. I can see him. How is it that I can see him?

My power.

I remember feeling this way once before. Just before I blacked out. The day Warrick died.

Gaire starts laughing. He’s looking down at Nia and licking his lips. Fucking bastard! I’m feeling the buzzing. So much strength is coursing through me. I watch from the corner of my eyes as smoky Gaire comes for me. It’s still in slow motion. He’s casual about it because he thinks I can’t see him. His pulling back his fist, ready to pummel me. I see the evil-as-fuck glint in his eyes. He takes enormous pleasure in taking the advantage. Of using his strength, his powers, his abilities to crush people. To make them puppets.

No more!

I tap into my well of energy. It’s chaotic. It makes me want to roar again. More than anything, I feel the need to kill.

Kill!

Hurt!

Bleed!

Die!

I clock the bastard in the middle of his face. I feel his nose pulverize under my fist. I give a battle cry and kick him in the stomach…hard!

Gaire’s eyes go wide as he flies backward…still in slow motion. My clothes and hair feel like they are whipping about my face. I think it’s my power. I’m looking Gaire in the eyes while he’s in his smoky form. I charge at him, intent on finishing him off.

He disappears before he hits the ground. I see a neon, smoky light where he used to be. I look around. Where is he? Where is that fucker?

“Behind you!” Nia screams.

I turn just as Gaire is about to plunge his sword into my back. I grab the blade. I feel it slice into skin and bone. Pain blossoms, and hot blood runs. I ignore it. I pull the knife from his grip.

I kick his right knee cap. I hear it pop. I grab Gaire before he can teleport. “Got you,” I whisper. “How does it feel to be powerless?” I ask him.

The whites of his eyes are huge. “Wait…what are…what?” He’s tugging against my hold. His eyes get even wider and move past me.

I realize that Nia is standing next to me. “You’ve got this,” she says. “You have control.”

I do. I’m in control. My power is rushing through me like a surging river, but I’ve got a handle on it. Then again…maybe it’s her, my calm in the chaos. Nia.

“I can’t…I…I…fuck…” Gaire is squirming. He’s trying to pull free from my grip. “Why can’t I teleport?” he shouts. “Let me go. Let me go!” he screams, sounding like a little girl.

“You can’t because I won’t let you,” I tell him. He’s like a fly to me. I can crush him whenever I want. My veins are buzzing. I could end him right now. I don’t. Nia can decide what she wants to do with him. I need to give her the chance to decide. This bastard has made her life a living hell. He’s used and abused her. “He’s all yours,” I tell her.

“What? No! Don’t! Bitch is crazy. She’ll kill me,” Gaire begs and pleads.

“Maybe you deserve it.” I’m vibrating with the need to end him myself, but I hold back.

“What’s wrong with your eyes?” Gaire tries to get away from me again. “I didn’t mean those things I said.” Tears stream down his cheeks. He’s pathetic. This asshole is the ultimate bully. He’ll pick on those weaker than him. He’ll delight in their terror and their pain. Yet, when the tables are turned, he’s like a blubbering baby. “Please,” he looks at Nia, “I’m so sorry I hurt you. I’m…so sorry. I’ll bring Warrick back,” he tells me. “I’ll do anything. What do you want? I’ll leave you alone. I swear. I did have feelings for you, Nia…that’s why I couldn’t let you go. Please believe that I’m sorry…please.”

“I believe you,” Nia says.

Gaire sags with relief. “Thank you, Nia.”

I can’t believe what I’m hearing. It looks like Gaire is getting to her.

Nia looks at me. “I can’t do it.” Tears gather in her eyes. “I can’t kill someone who’s begging for their life.” She wipes at her eyes. “What’s wrong with me?” More tears fall.

I realize that her inability to finish Gaire has nothing to do with that prick and everything to do with her.

“Thank you so much! I owe you, Nia,” Gaire is babbling. “You’re the best. I wanted you back because I missed you.” Such a lying bastard. There is such sincerity in his eyes. It makes me sick that he can lie with such a straight and honest face.

I know what I have to do. “I can’t believe it,” I spit, scowling at Nia. “You still have feelings for him. After everything I’ve done for you, you still want him? I can’t fucking believe it.”

“What—?” I see shock register on her face. “No,” she shakes her head, “that’s not—”

“Save it!” I tell her. “I can see it. You’re crying over him.” I point to Gaire, who looks like the cat who got the fucking cream.

“No! Rage I—” Nia splutters.

“Fucking save it!” I snarl again. “About that offer, I think I’m going to take you up on it. I want Warrick back. I can’t believe I chose her over my best friend.” I look over at Nia, who’s crying harder. “Without me, you are nothing.” I tell her. Then I look at Gaire. “You take her. Have her. Good fucking riddance.”

Once a snake, always a snake. “I’m glad you came to your senses, Rage.” Gaire grins.

I smile back and nod.

“I’ll help you find a bitch of your own.” Gaire winks at me. “Someone you can have your own fun with. Talking about fun…I believe you owe me a blow job, Nia.” That’s when he realizes that I’m still holding his arm. He can’t compel her while I have him in my grip. He can’t do anything. “Wait a minute.” He narrows his eyes. “You need to let me go.”

I don’t. Instead, I look over at Nia. She’s drying her eyes, which are filled with anger.

“You almost had me fooled there for a moment.” I’m not sure if she’s talking to Gaire or to me. “You pretended to be someone you’re not. You used me. All so that you could have a hellhound ready to obey your every order.”

“That’s not it at all,” Gaire backpedals.

Nia rolls her eyes. “I don’t believe a word that comes out of your mouth. I know in my heart that if I let you walk away today, you will hurt innocent people. You’ll find another hellhound to enslave. I can’t let that happen.”

“I won’t. I promise!” Gaire begs, doing yet another one-eighty.

“We both know that isn’t true,” Nia’s voice is pure ice.

His eyes harden. For a second or two, the mask comes down. “Your place is at my heel, Nia.”

“My place is at someone’s side as a partner. People who love each other don’t abuse the power they have over one another.”

“Fuck that, and fuck you!” Gaire snarls, spittle flies.

I watch her change into her hellhound form. Fur pushes out from her skin. Her nails turn onto claws. A tail appears, and her jaw elongates. The shirt is ripped to shreds as her body morphs. The whole thing takes a mere second or two. Her eyes are bright red. She’s bigger than she was in her Doberman form. Her fur looks thicker, wiry even. It’s standing up on her back. She snarls, her lips curling away from her teeth. Saliva drips.

Fuck me! She’s terrifying. Formidable doesn’t even begin to describe her. My own power starts buzzing all over again. I keep a lid on it. I tighten my grip on Gaire.

“No!” he screams. “She’s going to kill me. The crazy bitch is going to kill me. Hades will want answers. You can’t do this. You—”

Nia crouches and leaps. She growls viciously. I see her whip her head from side to side. When she pulls back, she has Gaire’s windpipe in her mouth. Blood is squirting from the gaping wound where his throat used to be. Gaire is trying to hold back the blood. It’s impossible.

Nia attacks again. Gaire’s head rolls onto the ground. His mouth is wide in a silent scream. His unseeing eyes are open, and even in death, there’s evil there.

“Did you know that your eyes are glowing red?” Death pipes up. He’s appeared out of nowhere in his customary fashion. “Your whole body is glowing.” Everything is still slower than normal. That wind is still whipping around me. The buzzing is all through my body. Like I’m holding a live wire. I look over at Death. I frown when I see it…a shadow. There is a dark shadow hanging over him. I frown.

Death walks towards me. The shadow stays with him. When I look closer, I gasp. The shadow has horns, red eyes, and a tail. It’s wrapped around Death.

What. The. Fuck.

I work on tamping down my power. Death is saying something, but I don’t hear him.

23

Nia

“How long will he sleep for?” Death asks.

I shrug. “I don’t know. I’m not sure why he passed out in the first place.”

“Using that much power will sap a person of energy. Rage was electric. It was like he was on fire, but without any flames.” Death sounds like he is in awe.

I’m in awe, too, because electric is the right description. You could feel the power coming off of him. You could see it surrounding him. Like he was in the eye of a hurricane. He looked terrifying and devastatingly beautiful…all at once. We defeated Gaire. He’s gone! I’m free.

I thought I would be happier.

Rage has been asleep for the last hour. We moved him to his bed, and then I got cleaned up on account of being bloody…all over. Death disappeared for ten minutes a little while ago, but other than that, he’s been at Rage’s side. Maybe I will breathe easier once Rage wakes up.

“I have a message for you.” Death looks up at me.

Dread wells. I had hoped this would be over once Gaire was dead, but I might have been wrong in that assumption. “A message from whom?” My stomach twists into knots.

“My father.” Death looks down at his lap.

“Oh, no!” I rub a hand over my face. “I’m in big trouble. I took out Hades’ Head Huntsman.” I push out a breath. I don’t want to hear what Death has to say. I want to bury my head in the sand. I want to run away. I also have this nagging suspicion about something else. It’s another thing I want to bury. I want to ask Death to take me home. I want to run away. I’m tired.

“Are you okay, Nia?” Death asks.

“I will be once Rage wakes up.” I look down at him sleeping. His lashes are so long they fan his cheeks. He looks at peace. I should leave him be, but I need to know. “Can you wake up for me, Rage?” I ask him.

Rage stirs. He frowns for a second and then is calm once again, his chest rising and falling rhythmically. “Wake up, Rage,” I say.

His eyes open instantly.

I smile at him. “How are you feeling?”

“Drained.” He yawns. “Like, if I slept for a year, it still wouldn’t be enough.”

“I’m not surprised,” Death chimes in. “I’ve never seen anything like it. I’ll leave the two of you.”

“Wait,” I tell him. “You have a message for me, and I have a question for you.” It’s been in the back of my mind. I need to know. It won’t change what I have to do, but…it could very well change my life…our life.

Death nods. “My father called me to him. He felt the power surge and suspected that Gaire was dead. I filled him on what happened. He has a proposal for you.”

“Me?” I frown.

Death chuckles, “Yes, you.”

“Um…okay. What did he have to say?”

“Nothing bad. You killed Gaire fair and square, but…” Death presses his lips together for a second, “he’s offering you Gaire’s position.”

“As Head Huntsman?” I can hardly believe it. My eyes are wide. I’m shaking my head in disbelief. This is the last thing I expected.

Death nods. “Yes, it’s a prestigious role. It comes with great power.”

“Are you going to take it?” Rage is frowning. His eyes are bloodshot. He looks a little worn.

“I would go from being Gaire’s bitch to being Hades’ bitch. No, thanks.”

Death pushes out a breath. “So you’re turning it down?”

I nod.

“You don’t have to think about it?” he adds. “I can go over all of the numerous benefits the position would—”

“She said that she doesn’t want it.” Rage sounds annoyed. “Why are you pushing this?”

“Death’s father told him to push it. He doesn’t have a choice,” I explain to Rage.

Death’s cheeks turn pink, and his jaw tightens.

“Oh…I see,” Rage says.

I shake my head, “You don’t have to go over the benefits. I don’t care about any of that. I don’t want the position. Please thank your father for the kind offer.”

“That’s good. You made the right decision.” Death looks relieved.

“You definitely don’t want Hades as your boss,” Rage says, his eyes blazing.

“What did you want to ask me?” Death says, looking at his watch. “I doubt I have much time left before I’m summoned.” He narrows his eyes, looking pissed off. “My life is a fucking toilet,” he mutters to himself.

Rage sits up, leaning against the headboard. “You and I need to have a talk,” he tells Death. “I saw something when I was in my power haze. Something crazy. Something that might explain some things.”

“Oh?” Death looks interested; he leans forward. “What did you see?”

“I think I know how your father is controlling you.” Rage tells Death how he saw an entity clinging onto him. He describes the eyes, the tail…it’s horrific.

“A demon,” Death whispers. “A fucking demon, and it’s here now.” I see his throat work. I see his eyes fill with disgust.

“That’s terrible,” I say. “Oh, Death...I’m so sorry.”

Death just sits there looking defeated.

Then I have a thought. “What about me?” I ask Rage. “Does it work the same with hellhounds? Did I have a demon too?”

Rage shakes his head. “No. You didn’t have anything that I could see.” He turns back to Death. “The demon is big. It’s like an inky black shadow. It’s clutching onto you tightly.”

“That’s disgusting! It’s…” He shivers. “I need to get rid of it.” His throat works again.

“I’ll help you if I can,” Rage tells Death. “We all will.”

“This is my father’s doing.” He roughs up his hair. “Fucking Hades.” He clutches his stomach, like talking badly about his father physically hurts him.

“Must be,” Rage says.

“I’m so sorry,” I tell Death. “I know how it feels to be controlled by someone else. To be under their thumb. In your case, it’s so much worse.”

“Forget the monster in the closet…or under your bed…I have one attached to my soul…to my lifeblood. I have one living inside of me.” He shivers again. His eyes look tortured. “I have to go.”

“Wait, I—” I start saying, but Death is gone an instant later.

“Poor guy,” Rage says, slumping back against the headboard. He looks at me.

I look away. I’m not ready to have this conversation. I don’t want to hurt Rage, but it’s inevitable.

“I think you’ve probably figured out that I’m in love with you,” he says.

“I’m so sorry,” I blurt. “I didn’t realize it. When I told you to use your power, I didn’t realize you would have to obey. That’s what happened…I’m right, aren’t I?”

Rage nods and gives me a half-smile. “It looks like this whole ‘fall in love with a hellhound’ thing works both ways after all. Even if the guy isn’t a hellhound as well. When did you know?”

“I suspected when you did the things I asked you to do. I told you to use your power, and you did. I told you that you were in control, and you were. The moment you grabbed him, I could feel his hold on me break, but I think that had to do with your powers.”

“I think part of my ability is suppressing other people’s power,” Rage says, “I can see things…I can see magic. I could see Gaire in his invisible form. I could see the door or portal from which Death teleported. I could probably tell you where he came from. I could see that demon.” His eyes are lifted in thought. “It was freaky.”

“I’m sure. I can’t imagine. I’m grateful you trusted me. That you didn’t try to fight it.”

“I do trust you, Nia.”

“You absolutely can. I won’t take any kind of advantage of you.” I shake my head.

He gives me a sad smile. “I wish you would.”

I choke out a laugh. It quickly dies a thousand deaths.

“I think that the way this love business is supposed to work is that two people are supposed to fall in love with one another. They become bound to one another. They give some of their control to the other person, but it’s supposed to be beautiful, equal, and balanced. We could be all of those things, Nia.”

I’m choking up. I want the things he’s saying. They make my heart feel lighter, but at the same time, I’m suffocating. “I…I can’t be bound to someone else so soon. I trusted Gaire, and I was wrong. I haven’t loved him for an age, but I only just escaped him. You are the kind of man I could easily fall in love with. I would fall so much harder…so much faster, but…” I chew on my bottom lip.

“You don’t want to,” he finishes the sentence for me.

“No, I’m sorry…I just can’t. Not right now. I’m not ready.”

“I understand.” Rage cups my chin and lifts my face so that my eyes meet his. He’s smiling. “You do you. Go find yourself. Do what you need to do. Know that I will be here if you decide you want to try.”

I put my arms around him. I bury my head into his chest. I feel his hands on my back. I hear his heart beating. I wish so hard that I was ready. I pull back. “I need to go back home. I miss my family. I need to learn how to breathe again.”

He lets me go.

24

Rage

Later that day…

Storm clouds are gathering. It feels appropriate. The sky is becoming heavy with pending rain. I hear a crash of thunder in the distance. I look up as I push my hands into my pockets. Letting go is fucking hard.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay until you know for sure?” Death asks Nia.

She shakes her head, “I promise I will never keep something like that a secret. I would never keep your children from you.” Nia turns my way. Her beautiful eyes shine with sincerity.

“Children…” I run a hand through my hair, feeling my heart gallop in my chest.

“Don’t panic,” Nia reassures me. “The chances of me being pregnant are very small. I don’t feel any different. Surely I would know if I was?” I can see she’s not buying her own reasoning.

“You said that not many hellhounds are fertile,” I say.

She nods. “Exactly.”

“And we only had unprotected sex twice,” I say.

“All it takes is once. I hate to break it to the two of you.” Death is frowning. “Twelve became pregnant in that house. It’s not a part of the Underworld, even if it is in the Underworld. A lot of this magic stuff is complicated.” He rolls his eyes. “I’ll wait over there while you say your goodbyes. Don’t take too long. I might end up being summoned.” His face turns red. His whole stance becomes tense. I’m sure he is thinking about the demon.

“You have my number?” I say for the third or fourth time.

Nia nods. “Yes, and you have mine?”

I nod. “You’ll—”

“I’ll call you if…if there’s anything to report.”

I push at the dirt beneath my feet with the toe of my boot. “I wish you’d wait a few weeks. You don’t even have to stay here.”

I need to let her go!

“I’m not pregnant, Rage. Don’t ask me how I know, I just do.”

I wish she was. I wish it so hard it hurts me inside. I know I’m being stupid, because a pregnancy would force her to stay. I don’t want to force Nia to do anything. If she comes back to me, I want it to be because she’s made the decision. I want her to take the plunge. To dive into the amazing life we could have.

I have to let her go! I must!

“I guess this is goodbye, then,” I say.

She nods. “Thank you for everything. I owe you so much.”

“You don’t owe me anything. I feel like I got closure where Warrick is concerned. I’m not as afraid of my powers. I found out things about myself I wouldn’t have otherwise. I think I’m a better person for knowing you.”

I watch her throat work. “I wish I had met you first. I wish I wasn’t so afraid.” Her eyes cloud up.

There is nothing I can say that would change her mind. Nothing I can do. I have to let her go.

“Take care of yourself.” Her eyes look like they’re glinting. Like maybe she wants to cry. Nia reaches up and kisses me on my cheek.

My fucking cheek.

My chest tightens.

“You too,” I say. I keep my hands firmly in my pockets.

I watch her walk away. I watch Death take her hand. I watch them disappear. I feel the dark descend around me. I feel my scowl return to my face. I feel my mouth set in a grimace. I know it’s corny, but I feel a piece of my heart leave with her. I feel empty in the space it used to fill. The rest of me is bleeding. The old me would take solace in the pain, the suffering. I don’t! I’m forever changed.

25

Rage

Three weeks later…

There is a knock at the door. I ignore it. There are more knocks and shouts. Trident wants me to let him in. I ignore him and turn the sound up. I bought this seventy-inch flat-screen television with surround-sound system two weeks ago. Best buy ever! I’m binge-watching the Lord of the Rings Trilogy. I’m halfway through The Two Towers. My phone pings with a message. I know it’s Trident, but like a complete pussy I check anyway because it could be…her. Maybe…just maybe. I feel hope rise. That same hope is dashed when I see Tri’s name on the screen. I’m a fucking asshole. I want to ignore the messages, but I open them since the phone is in my hand.

I know you’re home.

Let me in!

This isn’t healthy.

I see the three dots that tell me he is writing another message. I groan with irritation and turn my phone over on the coffee table. Then I turn the television sound up even louder.

I keep watching the movie. The knocking and pinging have stopped. Good! I think he’s left. I don’t need the hassle. I want to see what happens next in the movie.

The window is open behind me. The blinds are drawn. I hear Trident. “I know you’re in there,” he yells. “Let me in already.”

Fucking hell!

Whatever happened to privacy?

If I ignore him long enough, he’ll go away. I know this because it isn’t the first time he’s been here. It’s the fifth or the sixth time this week. He’s definitely tenacious. I’ll give him that. Tenacious and irritating.

There’s a loud thump. “Fuck!” Tri growls. He’s inside my house. On the floor. He climbed in through the window.

“You broke into my house.” I sit up on the sofa. “What the fuck, asshole!” I put my movie on pause. “This is a good part. As you can see, I’m absolutely fine. You can go now. You can let yourself out. Use the door this time, you weirdo.”

Trident stands up and dusts off his pants. I might not have vacuumed for a couple of days…a week…maybe more. Time has been a bit blurred. It’s not a biggie, just a bit of dust.

“Fine?” Tri snorts. “You’re not fine. Look at you. Look at this house.” He looks around. “It fucking stinks in here. You stink.” He wrinkles his nose. “When last did you last shower? Look at that shirt. Your hair.”

“What’s wrong with my hair?” I touch it, and it flops into my eyes.

“You need a cut. Worse yet, it’s greasy.” He starts to open the blinds and more windows. He opens the back door. “Air!” he exclaims with so much drama I’m instantly irritated.

“What are you doing?” I yell.

“This place needs ventilation and light.”

I squint as sunlight streams into the room. “Stop that!” I shout. “I’m watching a movie. There’s glare on the screen.”

“You’re a pig!” Tri shouts, his eyes moving about the place.

I shrug. “I had a couple of pizzas.” I look around the room. I hadn’t really noticed, but the counter is covered in takeout boxes. “And some Chinese,” I mumble. “And maybe some—”

“And a couple of beers.” Trident picks up one of the bottles on the coffee table. “And whiskey.”

There are three empty bottles. I shrug. “It’s not like I can get drunk.”

“It’s a fucking pigsty in here. None of us have seen you in weeks.”

“I’m fine.”

“Back to the ‘I’m fine’ bullshit. You, my friend, are not fine at all. You’re wallowing in self-pity, and it has to stop today. Right now. Get up off that sofa!” Tri yells at me.

“No! I’m watching—”

“I don’t give a fuck.” He glances at the screen. There’s a picture of a screaming orc in the midst of battle. He’s an ugly mother.

“Reminds me of someone,” I mutter.

“Don’t you dare. I’m here because I care. I won’t let you wallow for a moment longer.” He grabs a bunch of pizza boxes and opens my trashcan. Then he turns and gags. When he turns back, his eyes are watering.

“I guess I might have forgotten to take out the trash,” I mutter.

“You’re doing it now.” He closes the can with a flourish. “Then you’re showering.”

I mutter something about him being a controlling asshole.

“What was that, you ungrateful ass-hat?” he yells at me.

“I’m going through shit, and you’re here shouting. How’s that helping me?” I shout back.

“Are you looking for sympathy? A shoulder to cry on, perhaps?”

I shake my head.

“I didn’t think so.” He digs through a couple of cupboards in the kitchen until he finds the garbage bags. “You’ve had enough time to feel sorry for yourself. You need to pick yourself up and carry on.”

“I want to watch my movie, and—” I’m not feeling it.

“Manny says you haven’t been to the gym.” He folds his arms.

I shrug.

“No one has seen you,” he tries some more.

“I haven’t felt much like socializing.”

“Listen up and listen good…” Trident is so serious it would be comical if it not for the way I’m feeling inside. “I have a feeling Nia is coming back,” he tells me.

Like a pussy my heart beats a little faster for a moment or two. “Don’t say it.” I stand, pointing a finger at Tri. “Don’t you dare fucking say that.”

“I mean it. You guys had feelings for each other. She had feelings for you, bro.”

I shake my head. “It was one-sided. She was hurt too badly. Her trust broken. That kind of thing takes time to come back from. It could be months…might be never.” I feel my chest tighten. I can’t believe how shitty I feel. How much I miss her.

“I think you’re wrong. Either way, you need to get on with your life. If she comes back to you…to this…” Tri shakes his head. “She’ll turn around and run. If I wasn’t such a good friend, I’d run too.”

“I told you, she’s not coming back.” Unless she’s pregnant. It’s my last hope. A long shot, but a possibility.

“Sort yourself out for you, then. For us, your friends. We’re all worried about you. Clean this house…clean yourself… Fuck!” He makes a face. “Then get back into the gym. You’re looking soft around the middle.”

I look down, lifting my stained shirt. My abs are rock hard. Nothing has changed in that department. I have my genes to thank for that. “You might be right,” I say. “You’ll help clean the house?” Now that I’m really looking, I’m shocked at how bad it is. I can smell the trash. I’ve been in a bit of a daze.

Tri rolls his eyes. “The things I do for my friends.” He grins at me. “I’ll help, but then we’re going out.”

I don’t like the prospect much, but Tri is right. I need to get out of this funk. I nod. “Deal.”

26

Nia

One week later…

I look in the mirror. I look the same. I turn to the side and look at my profile. I feel the same as always. My stomach is flat. My breasts are no different. I cup them. There’s no tenderness. They’re not swollen. I don’t have cramps. I normally get cramps just before my menstruation. I should have cramps by now. I think I should have had my menstruation by now.

I undo my jeans and pull them down, sitting on the toilet. My underwear is clean. No blood. I sigh.

It doesn’t mean anything, I tell myself. I get my menstruation every month. I get the signs, and then it comes. The Underworld was a different story. You don’t get your cycle down there. Before then…regular as clockwork. I never timed it, though. I think I might be late. I’m not sure. Or maybe it takes a while for a woman’s cycle to return to normal once she leaves the Underworld. There is that.

I yank up my pants and do up my jeans. I sigh as I walk out of the bathroom.

My mam is in her gown. “Morning, sunshine,” she says. “What’s got you looking so worried?”

“Nothing.” I shake my head.

“Doesn’t look like nothing to me.” She lifts her brows and folds her arms across her ample chest.

I told my mam everything that happened as soon as I got back. All about Gaire…all about how he lied. How manipulative he was. I told her about my time in the Underworld. I also told her about Rage. I left out certain details, but she knows the bigger picture. I’ve cried a lot since coming home. I stayed in my old room for days. She knows we didn’t use protection. She knows that I might be pregnant. She knows that Rage is in love with me and how afraid that made me. How suffocated I felt. My mam knows a lot of things.

She smiles, taking me out of my musings. “You’re from a fertile line,” she says.

“How did you know that it was playing on my mind?” I gush.

“A mam is supposed to know. Not just that; I’m a woman too, you know.” She winks.

“I know, Mam.”

“Let’s go have some tea, and you can tell me all about it.”

I nod. Within five minutes, I have a steaming mug in my hands, and we’re sitting in front of the crackling fire. I feel better already.

“You’re wondering for the hundredth time whether you’re with litter.” She lifts her brows.

I nod. It’s not the hundredth time. It’s more like the thousandth time, and it’s driving me crazy. “I’m being silly,” I say. “I know my cycle is messed up. I was still hoping I’d get my menstruation so that I can relax. The more time that goes by, the more worried I become.” I clutch my mug tighter.

“You’re not being silly. You’re perfectly normal,” she assures me. “Any woman would feel this way. I remember your Tad and I trying. It took about six or seven months. Every month was like what you’re feeling now. Waiting…wondering…hoping.”

I sip my tea.

“I guess it’s different for you since you’re not with Rage. Such a strange name.”

“Mam,” I raise my voice, “you were the one who taught me that things are not always as they seem. His name suits him, and yet…there’s a tenderness in him…a vulnerability, even. He is so much more than his name. Don’t judge him, please.”

She smiles, looking at me from over her mug. “I feel like I almost know him,” she says. “You’ve spoken about him so often.”

“That’s not true. I…” Then again, maybe I have spoken about him regularly. “I guess I can’t help it. He’s on my mind. We went through so much.” I sigh. “I’m driving myself nuts about possibly being pregnant even though I know I’m not.”

My mam gets up. She goes over to the vegetable drawer. It’s where she keeps the potatoes, the squash, and the onions. She rummages through the drawer and pulls out a rectangular box.

“That isn’t what I think it is, is it?” I ask her, frowning.

“I went and bought this at the pharmacy last week. Put it with the root vegetables because I knew your Tad and your brothers would never find it there. I figured you might have a morning such as this. It’s hard sometimes, not knowing.”

I nod. My heart is racing. “I’m being stupid. I know I’m not. I can’t be. It wouldn’t be that easy.” I keep saying the same things. All of these thoughts are turning around and around inside my head. I can’t seem to stop.

“It mostly isn’t, but sometimes, my child, sometimes it is that easy.” I’m not convinced she’s talking about a potential pregnancy anymore, but I don’t say anything.

She hands me the box.

I take it and just look at it.

“What are you waiting for?”

“I don’t know if I want to know.” I’m not sure why that is exactly. I’m feeling confused. That, and a touch overwhelmed.

“Is it maybe because you might want to see two lines?”

I nod. “That would be crazy, though. It’s not what I want.” I shake my head.

“Sometimes, the things that we’re most afraid of are the things that we actually want the most.”

“That doesn’t make any kind of sense, Mam.” I’m still frowning. I’m trying to unravel the words and their meaning. I see truth in them. I see my truth, but it can’t be.

“Go now, child. Unless you want me to go with ye?”

I smile. “I think I’ll manage on my own. It says on the box that it takes two minutes. I’ll call you, and we can look together.” I don’t want to be alone when I find out. I know that I will be sad either way. It seems I’ve lost my mind.

27

Rage

Two days later…

I hit the bag with everything I have. Sweat is dripping, and my muscles are protesting.

“What did the poor bag do to you?” Manny asks. He laughs at his own joke. “It’s good to see you here. You’ve been back a week, and I think you might be ready for another fight.”

I pull in a deep breath and turn. “There’s something we need to talk about.”

“What’s going on?” He gives me his full attention. My phone buzzes in my pocket, but I ignore it.

“I’m quitting the fight scene,” I say.

“Quitting?” Manny’s eyes go wide. “You’re too good to quit. You can go all the way to the top, Rage. I’m talking—” He stops when he sees me shaking my head.

“I’m going to study. I’ve enrolled in college for the next semester. I’m hoping to be accepted.”

“Oh…college…wow…” Manny wipes his face.

“Don’t look at me like that.” I smile at him for a moment. “I was good at school. At least I was until my life went pear-shaped. I’m not as dumb as I might look. I’m more than just my muscles and my fists.” More than just my powers and who my father is.

“Son, you don’t look dumb. Not in the least. I would never be so short-sighted in my thinking.”

I nod. I believe Manny. I’ve seen him support disadvantaged kids. Young men who face prejudice daily because of where they come from or how they look. I’ve seen him give them his all. I’ve seen him believe in them wholeheartedly.

“What are you going to study?” Manny asks. He looks enthusiastic.

“I want to be a lawyer,” I say.

“A lawyer? Now that’s something.”

“Yeah.” I smile. “I ran into a good friend of mine the other day. He used to be my best friend. He reminded me of that particular ambition. Funny, I had forgotten all about it.” I spent so much time trying to forget what happened. Trying to punish myself for what I did, that I couldn’t see beyond that day.

“I hope you get in. That’s amazing. It’s going to be a lot of work, but I know you’re up for it. I don’t know anyone who pushes themselves more than you do.”

“Thanks, Manny.” My phone rings. “Excuse me.” I take it out of my pocket. I see I have five messages, all from Death. It’s Death calling now, too. “Yeah,” I say, as I answer the phone, “is someone dying?”

“No…fuck! Where are you? Why don’t you answer your messages?”

“I’m at the gym, working out. I’m nearly done.”

“No…you’re done! Get your ass home now.” Death never speaks to me like this. He sounds frantic.

“Is everything okay?”

“Yes…no…mostly. On second thoughts, get your ass into the shower and then get back here.”

“I’ll shower at home. I always shower at home. What the fuck is going on?” I practically yell because I have Nia at the forefront of my mind. I don’t want to be thinking about her because I’ll just be disappointed yet again.

“Shower and come home.” The line goes dead.

I yell an expletive and earn a couple of looks from a group of youngsters. I heave out a sigh and then go to the locker room. I refuse to get my hopes up. I refuse! It’s going to be something fucked up. Maybe Death and Trident are at my place, and they want to go out somewhere. Tri’s just opened a new restaurant-come-cocktail bar. It is a Friday afternoon.

That’s it!

They want me to go partying with them. Although Death isn’t the partying type. He’s in a bad place since finding out about the demon. Then again, he was in a bad place before. He’s worse now. I can’t blame him.

I wash fast. I have a clean shirt in my bag, which I tug on. I drive slightly over the speed limit. I’m nervous. I need to calm the fuck down. It isn’t her. It isn’t!

I’m going to be so disappointed when I walk through my front door. I’ll shout at the guys. I’ll be grumpy for the rest of the night. I don’t want to be like that. I take in a deep breath as I pull up to my house. I don’t see Tri’s car. It doesn’t mean anything. Death might want to teleport me to his house. I’m not going to be a cranky fuck. I will go out with them. I will try to be grateful. I will try not to be disappointed.

“What have you guys cooked up?” I say as I walk through the door.

I drop my gym bag on the floor when I see Nia jump to her feet. She’s barefoot, wearing jeans and a…a vest, I think. I see a coat and a sweater hanging over the back of the sofa. “Nia,” I push out, sounding surprised to my core. I had done a good job of talking myself out of believing she would be here.

“Hi,” she half-whispers. “Please don’t kick me out. I hope you’ll hear what I have to say.” Her face is pale, and her eyes are huge and so fucking beautiful it hurts me to look into them.

Then it hits me. The way she looks. Nervous as anything…afraid. “Are you pregnant?” I blurt. I have the strangest emotions coursing through me. I want Nia to be pregnant, but I also don’t want that to be the reason why she’s here.

“No,” she whispers. A tear tracks down her cheek.

“No?” I repeat, lifting my brows. I close the distance between us. I tilt up her chin and use my thumb to wipe away the tear. Why is she so sad? I thought she didn’t want this.

“No, I’m not.” She smiles, her eyes glinting with more unshed tears. She sniffs softly.

I let her go. “You’re not happy?” I frown.

“I was so sure that I didn’t want to be pregnant, and yet as I got closer and closer to that time of the month, I started to find myself hoping my menstruation wouldn’t come. I wanted to be pregnant really badly, so I finally took a test. I was driving myself insane wondering.”

“It was negative?”

She nods. “Yes. I’ve taken four more tests since, and each one has made me feel more and more sad. It’s been so confusing. My mam is clever about these things, and about relationships, and about me.”

I don’t say anything. I can see that Nia is thinking things through. She looks up at me. “I thought I would go home and be at peace. That I would wake up and smell the salty sea air. That I would sit among my big, crazy family, and feel free and happy. Like myself again, but I didn’t.”

“How did you feel?” I ask her when she goes quiet.

Her lip wobbles. “Sad. More alone than I’ve ever felt. Considering I was shackled to a gate in the pits of hell for a year, that’s saying something. Considering five of my nine brothers still live in our very crowded house, that’s saying something for sure. My mam said something that rang true. She said that sometimes you’re more deeply afraid of the things you want the most. I was so afraid of trusting again, of loving…opening myself up…of giving away control…giving away a piece of myself. I’ve been so afraid of you, Rage. With you, I’d fall harder than I’ve ever fallen.” Another tear escapes, and she wipes it away with the back of her hand. “I’m still afraid. I’m terrified, but the best things in life aren’t always easy.”

“It might be easier than you think.” I smile at Nia. I want to pull her into my arms, to never let her go. She’s still vulnerable, so I refrain. “You might be surprised. What if you don’t fall? What if you rise up? People who love each other lift each other up.”

“That’s beautiful. It actually reminds me of something that Mam would say.”

“I just reminded you of your mother?” I raise my brows.

Nia laughs. “Not even close,” she murmurs.

“I’d like to meet your mom.” I mean it. “She sounds like a clever woman.”

“I’m so sorry I left,” she blurts, another tear slipping out.

“I’m not,” I say.

Her eyes widen. “You’re not? Shit! I’m too late. I’ve hurt you too badly. You realized that you don’t love me. That’s it.”

“That’s not it at all,” I tell her. “I’m glad you left because you needed the time to figure this out. I’m just glad it didn’t take months…years.”

She smiles, and it’s so sweet I feel myself getting warm inside. I scoffed at Bolt, Night, and the others for how sappy they became. Here I am ten times fucking worse. “Does that mean that you’re willing to give us a chance? I didn’t screw up too badly for—”

I put my finger over her lips. “You didn’t screw up a single thing. Did you find yourself?” I cup her cheeks.

Nia looks deep into my eyes. “I certainly did. Here I am.” She smiles, and it’s radiant. I think she sees her reflection in my eyes. “I’m right where I need to be. I’m home. Are you going to kiss me?”

“I thought you’d never ask.” I slant my mouth over hers. I moan because I’ve never tasted anything so sweet. Nia grips me tightly and moans as well.

I pour everything into this kiss. It feels amazing to have her in my arms. Nia is mine, and I am hers. I’m so grateful she’s trusting me with her love…her heart.

We eventually pull away. Her eyes are hazy. “Sex,” she says. “I also missed good sex.”

I laugh, picking her up. “I’m so glad you won’t need to be celibate, especially since you have one hell of a pussy. Would have been a shame.”

She laughs, slapping me lightly on the arm as I put her down on my bed. Then we’re frantically removing each other’s clothing, and I’m between Nia’s legs, licking and sucking on her clit until she’s scratching the shit out of my back.

She’s still on her back when I cage her with my body. I remember that we need protection. “Hold on a second.” I jump off the bed, almost falling on my face.

Nia giggles. Then I’m pulling out my wallet. I still have the one I didn’t use from when we were together. “Yes!” I say as I find it. I tear it open and slide it over my cock in one smooth motion.

Then I’m crawling back between her legs and rubbing on her clit. Nia moans, “I want you…now.” She sounds breathless.

I push inside her tight, wet heat with a hard grunt. “You feel…holy fuck…you feel good.” I try to keep my weight off her. Our eyes are locked on one another. I’m grinding into her.

Nia has her ankles crossed behind my back. She’s breathing hard…making noises that drive me fucking wild. Her nails are still clawing at me. “Yes…more…oh…”

I lean in and kiss her. It’s my new favorite thing…fucking the woman I love while kissing the hell out of her. “Nia,” I whisper against her lips.

I can feel her pussy fluttering around me…tighter and tighter. Her eyes are widening up. I take back her mouth as her orgasm hits. Her pussy clamps down on me. She bites my lip.

I come hard. I see fucking stars. I roar and grunt. I say her name a whole hell of a lot. Her legs are over my shoulders. Her head is thrown back. I’m still moving…still rocking into her.

I lean down and bite my girl’s throat. It’s a soft nip…not hard enough to draw blood but enough to have her clamping around me a second time. Her eyes go wide with shock and with pleasure. She yells my name and then groans hard. I feel her shuddering underneath me. I don’t pick up the pace. I draw out her second orgasm. I kiss her neck. I kiss her mouth.

I see my reflection in her eyes. I see her, “There you are,” I say. I’m whole again.

28

Nia

Two months later…

I thought the house I grew up in was a madhouse. It was nothing compared to this one right now.

“Uncle Tri is coming for you.” Trident is on all fours. He’s growling and snarling, pretending to be some sort of wild animal. He’s chasing after little Harley, who is laughing her head off.

Harley is Night and Shannon’s daughter. She can’t walk yet, but she can crawl at a startling speed.

“Ta…Ta!” Forge and Ava’s little boy yells. I think he is trying to say Tri’s name. The toddler is still unsteady on his feet, but that doesn’t stop him from trying to climb onto Tri’s back.

“Bruce!” Trident booms. “You little rascal.” He picks up the little boy and places him on his back, holding him with one hand. Then he proceeds to chase the squealing girl; he’s still on all fours.

Bruce screams with glee.

“My ears are bleeding,” Rage says. He’s smiling, so I can see he doesn’t mean it.

All of the dragon demigods are here with their partners. Everyone seems to be talking at once. It’s awesome.

“Hey, you lot.” Shannon walks into the room. I’ve met her a couple of times now, and I still can’t get over how beautiful she is. “It’s bedtime for little children.” Shannon is a full-fledged attorney, even though she doesn’t practice. She’s been nice enough to help Rage with his application into law school. We should hear any day now whether he was accepted. My stomach goes into knots just thinking about it. I know he wants this badly.

“Bedtime,” Shannon says again when everyone ignores her.

“No!” Bruce yells.

“Um…yes…” she says, hands on hips. Shannon looks my way. “Ava is busy getting dessert ready. Would you mind helping out with the kids?”

I want to turn around just to check that she’s talking to me. I know she is, so I nod instead. “Yes, sure. I’d love to help.”

“Great. Can you pick up the rug rat?” She points at Harley, who is still squealing even though no one is chasing her anymore.

I pick up the squirming baby, giving her a tickle on the ribs. Harley throws out a laugh.

“Come on, Brucie!” Shannon says. “Time for bed, buddy.”

“No!” Bruce starts to run away, but Trident catches him.

“No fun games next time if you don’t listen to your Aunty Shan.” He sets the boy back down.

Bruce makes a grumpy face, but he totters to Shannon and takes her hand.

“Night, night!” Trident yells. Everyone says goodnight to the children, and Shannon and I head down the hall.

“I still can’t get over how in love with you Rage is. I never thought I’d see the day.” She glances back at me, smiling. “I think it’s great. I’m so happy for you guys.”

We walk into a beautifully decorated nursery. “Thanks.” I feel my cheeks heat.

“I heard you moved into his place?” she asks, brows raised. She brushes Bruce’s teeth while she chats. He just stands there, clearly used to it.

Miss Madam Harley seems quite comfortable with her legs hooked around my waist. She’s watching her mom clean Bruce’s teeth.

“Yes. It’s amazing. I’ve never been happier.” My heart swells just talking about it.

“You’re a hellhound shifter?” Shannon smiles. “That’s so interesting. No wonder my dogs follow you around.”

I look down at the two pooches. “Yeah. Dogs love me. I’ve started a dog walking service.”

“That’s great,” Shannon says as she puts Bruce into bed. They’re already in their pajamas from when they bathed an hour or so ago. “Your turn, young lady.”

Harley gives her mom a toothy smile.

“Do you like being a mom?” I know it’s a stupid question. I can see that Shannon is besotted with her daughter.

“It’s the best,” she gushes. “Would you mind holding her while I brush her teeth? Easier that way.”

“Of course.”

Shannon gets to work. “I know it’s soon – Harley will only be one next month – but we’re trying for a brother or sister for her.” She smiles brightly.

I gasp. “That’s so exciting.”

“What about you guys?” she asks me.

“Um…Rage and I haven’t been together that long.” I must say it feels like I’ve known him my whole life.

“Has he popped the question yet? I don’t see a ring. I’ve noticed that these guys like to move with speed. When they find ‘the one’, there’s no slowing them down.”

I laugh.

“I’m making you uncomfortable. I don’t mean to. It’s just that in my experience, the more adamant they are against being in a relationship, the harder they seem to fall.” She laughs. “Don’t be surprised, that’s all.” She winks at me.

I’m expecting to feel nervousness and maybe some residual fear, but I don’t. All I feel is excited at the prospect. I’m head over heels in love with Rage.

“All done, my girly,” Shannon says to her daughter. She looks up at me. “Please can you can put her in the crib while I tuck Bruce in?”

“Sure,” I say.

I go over to the white crib and place little Harley down. I pull her blanket up and put a floppy bunny next to her. I’m surprised when she takes my hand. Her fingers are dimpled. She gives me the most radiant grin.

“She likes you,” Shannon says from over my shoulder. “She doesn’t normally take to new people so easily.”

I smile back, and Harley lets my hand go. “I like her too.” I take a step back.

“Night night, Harley-bug,” Shannon coos. She leans in and kisses her daughter.

I wave at Bruce, but he is already half asleep. So much for wanting to stay up.

We head back to the others, and dessert is served soon after. An hour later and we’re headed home. It was a lovely evening.

Rage is driving. “You’re awfully quiet,” he says, squeezing my leg.

“Oh…um…I’m just tired.”

“It’s more than that, Nia. What’s going on?” He squeezes my thigh again before putting his hand back on the wheel and making a turn.

I shrug.

“Out with it,” he presses me. “You know you can tell me anything.”

“I want kids!” I practically yell. “With you…I want kids with you. I know I said before that I never wanted them, but I do. I want all of it. You…me…us…a family. There it’s out.”

We sit in silence for a few beats. Shit! I blurted all that. It was a lot. I know Rage loves me. We’re living together. We had a pregnancy scare, but we haven’t actually discussed anything more since then. We’ve been enjoying each other’s company. Now I went and potentially messed it all up. Rage was quite adamant about not wanting kids before. He told me he would step up if I was pregnant, but that was because he had no choice. I know he would make an amazing father.

Rage chuckles.

“You cannot laugh after an admission like that,” I growl at him.

“I think you might have just asked me to marry you.” He grins at me.

I gape at him. “I did not!”

“I think you just might have, Nia. Sounded like a proposal to me.”

“Rage!” I yell. “Be serious. You’re about to start law school.”

“I haven’t been accepted yet,” he says.

“You will be. It’s a big deal. You’ll be really busy. That’s fine, though, because I’ll wait for you. You waited for me, so I can wait for you.”

Rage chuckles some more, and I want to smack him. He pulls over and shuts off the engine. Then he turns and takes my hands. “You don’t have to wait because I say yes, Nia. I would love to marry you.”

“Stop it!” I pull my hands away. “I’m old-fashioned. My Tad would never—”

Rage gets serious. His dark eyes take my breath from my lungs and my thoughts from my head. “I know you’re not proposing, even though you sort of did.” He winks at me. “I like how you speak your mind. I love you so much. My life has changed since I met you. I’ve changed too, and all for the better. You’re not asking me, but I sure am asking you. Will you marry me, Nia?” He pulls in a deep breath. “I know this isn’t exactly romantic. I’ll fix that by asking you again with all the fanfare, but— Oh, and I’ll need to officially ask your dad,” his eyes widen, “but I really would love it if you would say yes. Please say yes.”

“I don’t need fanfare.” I can barely catch my breath. “I just need you. Yes, I’ll marry you.” We kiss long and hard.

When we pull back, he smiles. “About a family. I want that too, Nia.”

I push out a breath, feeling both happy and apprehensive. “It might not be possible.”

“We can’t say for sure. No one can say for sure, Nia.”

“You’re right.” I feel a weight lift.

“I have a photographic memory.” He bobs his brows.

“Is that supposed to turn me on?” I laugh.

“Yes. I’ll be at law school, but I won’t be all that busy. I always found school to be a breeze.”

“Lucky you.” I shrug, not sure where he’s going with this.

“What I’m trying to say is that we can throw away the birth control. We can do it now, if you’re ready.” And there it is.

My mouth falls open. “Are you serious?”

He nods.

I swallow down a lump. “Are you very serious and very sure? Because my cycle seems to be back on track, so it could happen.” I’m starting to feel nervous and excited and scared.

“It could happen, and yes, I’m sure.” He grins.

“It might not happen, though.” A lump forms in my throat.

“We’ll have to have plenty of sex, just to give ourselves a fighting chance.”

I laugh.

Rage takes my hand and kisses the palm. “We’re not in a rush. We’ll take things one step at a time. If it happens, it happens, and if it doesn’t, we’ll take the next step.”

“I like that plan.” We kiss again. I can’t believe this is happening. What if Rage is doing this just to make me happy? He’s sweet like that. “Then again, maybe we should wait until morning. Sleep on it.”

He chuckles and starts up the engine.

“Why are you laughing? This is a big decision.”

“We can do the whole wait and think on it thing.” He nods.

“It’s just that I want you to be really sure,” I tell him.

“I’ve been sure for a long time, Nia. Almost from the moment you first stalked me.”

I gasp, “I did not stalk you!”

“You so did. Then you begged me for sex. I’m glad you continued the trend of pushy behavior and asked me to marry you.”

“Rage!” I’m laughing. “Stop! If you weren’t behind the wheel, I’d hit you.”

“I might enjoy a little spanking.” He winks at me.

I laugh harder. “I’m sure you would.”

His demeanor softens. “I love you.”

My heart is bursting. I don’t think I could be happier.

29

Rage

Three months later…

The fire is burning. We’re all squeezed around a huge table that is still somehow too small. “Newlyn,” Nia’s father says. “Pass me the tatws. Hey! Newlyn!” He cups his hands over his mouth, still holding his knife and fork.

Everyone is talking among themselves. Newlyn is talking to…Iwan…is that Iwan next to him? I’m pretty sure it is. He’s in the middle of a story. His accent is so thick and littered with so much Celtic I have no idea what he’s saying. I’d better learn, since Nia and I are going to be married in two days. The rest of my boys are here too. Everyone who matters most in the world to Nia and me. They’re staying in town. We’re getting married on the cliff next to the ocean. The reception will be held at the Hound’s Tooth.

“Here, Tad.” One of the others leans over and grabs the bowl of potatoes, passing them to his father. I can’t remember his name. Nia and I have been here for a day already, and I’m still getting it wrong. I’m grateful that only six of her nine brothers are here, or I’d be in even more trouble. Although three of them are here with their girlfriends, and one of them has a wife. The room is packed.

“Thank you, son,” Nia’s dad says. His name is Danial, which is easy enough…thank god.

I glance at my fiancée. I see the ring glinting on her finger. Having her say yes was the best day of my life. I know, I’m a sap. It can’t be helped. The good news is that we’ve never been happier. Nia looks up. I smile at her and give her a wink. She smiles back, but I can see she’s tense. She hasn’t been herself for the last day or two. I’m not sure why.

Nia’s mother is sitting next to her. She’s beaming. She insisted I call her Mam even though Nia and I aren’t married yet. She reminds me a lot of Nia, only there are a few strands of gray running through her hair, her hips are a little more flared, and her breasts are ginormous. I told Nia that if she looks anything like her mother when she gets older, I have a lot to look forward to. I was rewarded with a dirty look, a slap, and then a giggle. We proceeded to have silent sex on account of the house being full of people. My mind was blown. I’m so deeply in love with this woman that it’s scary.

Nia and her mam exchange a few words while I try hard to understand what the others around the table are saying. I’m catching bits and pieces of conversation. Nia stands and excuses herself. I see she hasn’t finished eating. Instead of heading for the bathroom as I expected, she disappears into the kitchen.

“Nia was saying that you’re back at school, Rage.” It’s the youngest of the brothers by a whole hour. I can’t imagine a woman having to give birth to six babies, all within an hour. It boggles my mind.

“Yes.” I nod. “Law school, actually…I started a couple of weeks ago.”

“Clyfar dyn,” Nia’s dad says.

“Danial says you’re intelligent,” Mam says. “Our Padrig is at the University. He’s studying to become an engineer.”

I smile, panicking a little inside because, despite my photographic memory, I’m never going to remember all of these names. I might be a little on the nervous side. To think that I grew up with only my mom. Ever since she passed, it’s just been me. Now I’m surrounded. I love it! I grin. “I look forward to meeting Padrig.”

“I’m here.” One of the guys puts his hand up, and the whole table breaks out in peals of laughter. I’m laughing too, and it feels so fucking good.

“I’m sorry,” I say between bouts of laughter.

“That’s alright,” Padrig says, still smiling broadly. “It will take you a while to get all of our names. It took Elin here a good couple of visits, and she’s Welsh.” He puts an arm around his girlfriend, and they smile at each other.

“Rage,” Nia is touching my shoulder, “I need to talk to you quickly.” She smiles, but I still sense the tension.

“Right now, during supper?” Danial booms.

“Leave them be.” Mam touches her husband on the arm.

“Excuse us,” I say, pushing my chair back. I’m worried. Nia looks pale. I don’t like how troubled she seems.

I put my hand to the small of her back as we walk. She grabs my hand and drags me into the bedroom we’re sleeping in. It used to be her old room. There’s a poster of One Direction on the wall. Nia was apparently a big fan. Apart from that, there’s a sewing machine and a whole lot of half-finished garments hanging all over the place. Nia’s mam turned her room into a sewing room when she left to come and live with me.

She keeps a hold of my hand and drags me into the bathroom. Nia shuts the door and turns to face me.

“What’s going on?” I ask her.

“I’m late,” she says.

“Late?” I frown.

She points at the counter next to the basin. “Is that…” I start to ask.

“It’s a pregnancy test.” She has her hands clutched in front of her. “I’m late, and I…I feel different, but it might be…nothing. It’s probably nothing.”

“It might be something.” I try to keep my excitement in check.

“I’m being silly.” She makes a face.

“We haven’t used any protection, so you’re not being silly.” We’ve had plenty of sex. My heart is beating wildly. My mouth is feeling dry. I want this so badly. More importantly, I know how much Nia wants this. It’s only been a couple of months since we started trying.

Nia looks at her watch. “It’s been longer than two minutes.” She bites her lip. “There’s a good chance I’m not. A very good chance. I don’t want to—”

I walk over to the counter. “Stop!” she bursts out.

I do. I turn back around. She’s white as a ghost. Her hands are shaking. I walk back to Nia and take her hands in mine. “If you’re not pregnant, then we’ll have a whole lot of fun in the coming months trying for a couple of babies. And if you are…” Holy fuck! I grin. I pull in a deep breath. “If you are, then we’ll take it as it comes.”

“We’re still having lots of sex regardless,” she whispers.

“Tons.”

“I read that pregnant women are horny.” Her face falls. “I might not be pregnant, though. I might never be. I don’t mean to be negative, I swear, I just have to be realistic.”

“We’ll tackle whatever obstacles there are to tackle together, Nia. Rwy’n dy garu di.”

She sniffs. The smile that graces her beautiful face actually reaches her eyes this time. “I love you too.”

“Can I please go and look at that test now? Unless you want to do it.”

She shakes her head hard. “I can’t. I feel ill. You do it.” Nia stands with her hands clasped in front of her. She’s trembling.

I pick up the test. I look at the result.

“And?” she whispers.

I don’t say anything as I slowly turn to face her.

“Tell me, already!” she yells. “Just tell me. I can take it. We’ll try again. We’ll—”

I hold it up. She’s a hellhound; her vision is great.

“Two lines!” she screams.

“Two lines.” I nod.

“I’m going to be a mam.” She covers her mouth.

“I’m going to be a father.” I bark out a laugh.

Nia throws herself into my arms. We kiss and laugh and kiss some more. We tell each other a couple of times how much we love and cherish each other. “You’re going to be the best dad on the planet.”

“We’re going to make one hell of a family.” I hug her closer before letting her go. “Will our babies have scales or fur?” I muse.

“We’ll have to wait and see.” Nia is beaming. “We’d better go back to supper.”

I nod.

“Should we tell my family?” she asks. “Maybe we should wait until after the wedding.”

As we walk out of the bathroom, they’re all there, squeezed into the bedroom and spilling out into the hallway. They all clap and cheer.

Danial smacks me on the back. “Well done, son,” he tells me. “This is a proud day, indeed.”

It seems it’s a really big deal whenever a hellhound becomes pregnant since it doesn’t happen very often. “Ta answer your question. They’ll have fur, of course. Hellhound blood is very strong. I’m going to be a Taid…a grandfather.”

I catch Nia’s smile from across the room. It warms my heart. I wink at her, and she breaks out in soft giggles.

Lord of Tears on pre-order now.

About the Author

Charlene Hartnady is a USA Today Bestselling author. She loves to write about all things paranormal, including vampires, elves and shifters of all kinds. She lives on a couple of acres in the country with her husband and three sons. They have an array of pets including horses and a gecko named Pickle.

She is lucky enough to be able to write full time, so most days you can find her at her computer writing like mad. Charlene believes that it is the small things that truly matter, like that feeling you get when you start a new book, or when you look at a particularly beautiful sunset.

If you want to be kept updated on new releases please sign up to my Latest Release Newsletter to ensure that you don’t miss out http://mad.ly/signups/96708/join. I promise not to spam you or divulge your email address to a third party. I send my mailing list an exclusive sneak peek prior to every release, as well as info on sales and freebies. You can unsubscribe at any time.

Liked the book?

Please leave a review that others can hear all about it.

I would love to hear from you so please feel free to look me up:

www.charlenehartnady.com
charlene.hartnady@gmail.com

Facebook

Also by Charlene Hartnady

The Chosen Series:

1# Chosen by the Vampire Kings

2# Stolen by the Alpha Wolf

3# Unlikely Mates

4# Awakened by the Vampire Prince

5#Mated to the Vampire Kings (Short Novel)

6#Wolf Whisperer (Novella)

7# Wanted by the Elven King

The Chosen Box Set Books 1-3

The Program Series (Vampire Novels):

Book 1: A Mate for York

Book 2: A Mate for Gideon

Book 3: A Mate for Lazarus

Book 4: A Mate for Griffin

Book 5: A Mate for Lance

Book 6: A Mate for Kai

Book 7: A Mate for Titan

The Bride Hunt Series (Dragon Shifter Novels):

Book 1: Royal Dragon

Book 2: Water Dragon

Book 3: Dragon King

Book 4: Lightning Dragon

Book 5: Forbidden Dragon

Book 6: Dragon Prince

The Bride Hunt Box Set Books 1-3

Water Dragons (Spin-off to The Bride Hunt):

Book 1: Dragon Hunt

Book 2: Captured Dragon

Book 3: Blood Dragon

Book 4: Dragon Betrayal

Earth Dragons :

Book 1: Dragon Guard

Book 2: Savage Dragon

Book 3: Dragon Whelps

Book 4: Slave Dragon

Book 5: Feral Dragon

Book 6: Doctor Dragon

The Shifter Night Series:

1# Untethered

2 Unbound

3# Unchained

Complete Box Set Books 1 - 3

The Feral Series:

Book 1: Hunger Awakened

Book 2: Power Awakened

Book 3: Hate Awakened

The Dragon Demigods:

Book 1: Lord of Fire

Book 2: Lord of Hell

Book 3: Little Lords

Book 4: Lord of Life

Book 5: Lord of Rain

Book 6: Lord of Destiny

Book 7: Lord of Chaos

Demon Chaser Series (No cliffhangers):

Book 1 Omega

Book 2 Alpha

Book 3 Hybrid

Book 4 Skin

Demon Chaser Boxed Set Book 1-3

Excerpt

Chapter 1

Oh no!

Her shoulders slumped while her heart pounded. Vicky forced herself to maintain eye contact as Patrick walked towards her. Maybe she was reading too much into the look on his face. Maybe …

“You’re broke,” her accountant said, dropping a file on her desk before planting his hands on the wood surface and staring down at her.

Vicky knew her finances were bad. She hadn’t realized they were quite this bad. That it had happened this fast. “Broke, as in …?” She widened her eyes, sucking in a deep breath. Maybe he was being a bit too dramatic.

His stare softened. Patrick took a seat in the chair across from her. Oh boy! “Broke as in, sell your wheels. Broke, as in, watch your furniture get carted away. Broke as in, you’re in the minus.”

“Shit!” She pulled the file closer, not opening it. “Dammit! I can’t believe this. How is this possible?” She knew the answer to her own stupid, stupid question.

“You have very little revenue still coming in. The overhead on this place is through the roof.”

“What about my half of the money from the sale of the house?”

“Gone. I repeat, your overhead on this place is high.” He looked around them, making a whistling noise. Vicky knew exactly what he would see. A spacious, well-appointed office with a waiting room out front. There was also her personal assistant. And the view. Her magnificent view of the park. “Image is everything,” she mumbled.

Patrick snorted. “You’re telling me. Problem is, image costs money. All of this costs more money than what you have coming in. A lot more.”

“I don’t get it.” Anger burned inside her. Vicky tried hard to get herself back under control and failed. Her world was crashing down around her. Just when she had started to feel marginally better. Just when she thought she could get over what that bastard had done to her. She jumped to her feet and paced to the large window, for once, not even seeing the green grass, the trees, the dogs on leads, the joggers, the ducks on the lake. None of it. “How is it that Jeff cheats on me and he’s doing better than ever, while I’m on the verge of losing everything?”

“I’m so sorry, Vicky,” Patrick offered. “It isn’t fair.”

It didn’t make her feel any better. “No,” she responded. “I really need to know. He lied, he cheated, he’s the bastard in all of this.” Her business partner ‒ make that ex-partner. Ex-husband. He was her partner once though, for better or for worse. In both business and life. The Love Doctors. The two of them had been the couple to see. The relationship specialists. “I got to keep the name, yet, he still manages to get the clients.” The Love Doctor. She felt like laughing. It hadn’t helped her one bit. Her clients had disappeared quicker than candy a birthday party. They all went to him now.

“He’s a bastard. No doubt.” Patrick shook his head. “What he did to you, Vicks …” More shaking of the head.

“Why then?” Her voice broke. “How is he still in business? Moreover, how is he still thriving? I don’t get it. I don’t.” She shrugged her shoulders once. They felt heavy. Everything inside of her felt leaden and weighted.

“He may have cheated but he ended up moving in with her. Jeff and his fiancée are very happy. At least, they look it on the surface. You said it yourself, image is everything.”

Jeff and that woman were happy and it made her feel physically ill. They had the family home, the dog, the … Arghhhh! She couldn’t think about it without getting upset. Let alone talk about it. Would it be rude if she covered her ears and started to make noises so that she didn’t have to listen to any more of this?

“Kerry is starting to show.” No more, please. “She has that whole glowing thing going on. She’s young and pretty and glowing and they make a really beautiful family. The wedding date has been moved up so that they can get hitched before the baby comes. I don’t say this to hurt you, Vicky.”

It did hurt though. Vicky bit down on her lower lip to stop it from quivering.

“I really don’t.” He reached over, looking for a second like he was going to clasp her hand and then thought better of it. “Point being,” Patrick continued despite her discomfort, “they look happy. They paint a perfect picture. The general population would rather buy advice on love from Jeff.”

“So, I’m the woman who couldn’t keep her husband? There’s something wrong with me then?” She pointed to her chest.

Patrick didn’t say anything. She pulled on her ponytail, letting her fingers slide down the length of her hair. “He cheated with a woman almost ten years our junior. I left him. I left his sorry ass. It wasn’t the other way around. No one knows that, do they? They don’t know how he begged me to forgive him. How he got on his knees. No, they see them playing happy families and assume there’s something wrong with me.”

“It’s not fair. It’s really wrong and yet …” Patrick shook his head, “that’s what the numbers are saying. I told you not to get that billboard. It cost more than what you had, Vicks.”

“I was so sure it would work.” Vicky pushed out a heavy breath. “Business has picked up.”

“You needed that phone to ring off the hook. You got … what? Three, maybe four new clients?”

“More like two.” She sat down on the edge of her desk, looking down at her shoes. “I really thought it would work.” Stupid, stupid billboard idea. “What now? What next?”

Patrick shrugged. “If you want to try to make a go of the business, you need to drastically downscale.” He looked around her office. “You can start by letting your PA go.”

She sucked in a breath. “I can’t do that. Maggie and Will just put a down payment on a new home. I—”

"You have no choice, Vicks." He looked at her pointedly for a few seconds, something flared in his eyes. It was a pity. Her stomach rolled.

“I would suggest filing for bankruptcy though. I don’t think you can salvage your business at this stage, unless something major happens.”

The blood drained from her face. Her limbs felt weak. Her mind raced. “Major like how?”

“Like a serious influx of cash ‒ but we both know that isn’t going to happen. You need to be realistic at this stage.”

“I would lose everything if I filed for bankruptcy. I’m thirty-five years old, I can’t lose everything I’ve worked so hard to build.”

“You can still start over. You’re resilient, someone who always lands on her feet. You are a qualified relationship therapist. You have a degree and that’s got to count for something.”

Vicky covered her face with her hands and huffed out a breath. “I don’t think I—”

“You don’t have a choice.” He spoke softly, but with conviction. “File for bankruptcy, close the business, and get a job.”

“How the hell do I go back to counseling couples with marriage problems? How do I possibly campaign on keeping them together when I no longer believe in love? In happily ever after?” It shocked her to hear herself say it. Yet, it made sense. It made perfect sense.

“No wonder you’re struggling as a Love Doctor.” Patrick put on a weird voice when he said Love Doctor. “As a relationship specialist. You don’t believe in love. I don’t blame you though, Vicky.”

"No, I guess I don't believe in love anymore. Jeff ruined that for me, big time. It's all just a farce. You're right, I need to shut this whole thing down. File for bankruptcy and …" she shrugged, "I'm not sure what my next step will be. Couples counseling though …" She shook her head. "I hated that type of counseling right off the bat. I preferred bringing people together rather than trying to keep them together."

“Why did you choose this line of work in the first place?”

“To make money. Charge by the hour and all that. I liked the idea of becoming a doctor, but blood makes me queasy. I guess,” she pulled in a deep breath, trying to get her emotions under control, “I love the whole falling in love thing and I like bringing people together. At least, I used to enjoy it very much. Now I’m just jaded and cynical. I hate that.” She said the last more to herself.

“It’s normal to have those types of feelings. My point is that you used reason and logic to choose a career, well, mostly. That’s what I’ve always admired about you. It’s only been a year since … well … since the rug was pulled out from under you.”

“If by having the rug being pulled out from under me, you mean catching my husband bonking a much younger woman, then yeah, you would be right.”

Jeff, her high school sweetheart. Her first love. First everything. What stung the most was that they had just started trying for a family. Thankfully she’d found out about his lying, cheating ways before it was too late to run the hell away.

“It’s only been a year. Your wounds are still fresh. It’s logical that you would still be so emotional about all of this. I’m urging you to try to be rational though. To take emotion out of business decisions. What you’re doing right now isn’t working. You need to change tactics.”

What she needed was a fresh start. Only problem was that fresh starts cost money. “You’re probably right.” She blew a breath out through her nose. “I wish that billboard had worked.”

“Forget the damned billboard.” Patrick sounded annoyed.

“Fine,” she all but whispered. “I’ll figure something out.”

Chapter 2

“Here.” Cadon threw an oversized loincloth at him. Talon couldn’t believe humans enjoyed wearing this type of garb.

He watched as it fell at his feet. The material the color of a winter’s sky. He picked the garment up. Oversized was being conservative. It was huge. Several loin cloths could be fashioned from the material. Why the need to cover so much skin? It was unnecessary.

Cadon caught his look of distaste because he chuckled. "Don't let its size fool you. Wearing that thing will be tight and uncomfortable, for sure."

“It is.” Soren pulled on the material around his neck. “You’ll feel like it’s strangling you,” he tugged at the fabric near his ass, “everywhere.”

Soren and Pace laughed. Talon grunted. He still wasn’t sure why Leukos had chosen him for this assignment. He pushed out a deep breath, mentally preparing for the task ahead. Probably because he was level-headed, could think on his feet and because, like the others chosen, he’d lost a mate. Which meant he wasn’t looking for or interested in human females. In females, period. Back to being level-headed. At least he knew his prick wouldn’t do the thinking or the talking for him. It was one small consolation.

There were days when he missed his mate terribly. Lark had been a good companion. His chest tightened for a moment. There was no time to dwell on such things, Talon pulled on the loincloth. The fabric covered both legs, all the way to his ankles. So impractical. The material was, thankfully, soft. He pulled his cock to the side, having to suck in a breath to zip the garment closed.

Good thing he no longer had any use for it because his prick felt like it was being squashed to death in there. Talon made another grunting noise, arching his back. It didn’t improve things. How did humans handle this? It was terrible.

“Nothing helps.” Soren was grinning. “Hopefully we will get used to the discomfort.”

“I wouldn’t count on it.” Pace was frowning heavily.

Talon had to agree with Pace. There was no way he was getting used to this. He pulled the shirt over his head. “Are you sure these are normal human attire?” He rubbed a hand over the garment. “Why is there a picture of a bird on the front?”

“Yes, it’s perfectly normal. Humans have very strange taste in things.” Soren made a face. “You saw the pictures of the humans. They wear all sorts of colors.” The male was trying to force his feet into tube-like things that fit around them awkwardly. Talon couldn’t remember what they were called. “They are shoes,” Soren announced, obviously catching his quizzical look. “Humans do not walk around much without them.”

“I remember from our training. They look worse than the human loincloths,” Cadon interjected, eyes wide and staring at the foot tubes.

“My feet feel squashed,” Soren groaned. “This can’t be right.” He shook his head, looking down at his feet.

“I’ll take those.” They were flat rubber, with a piece that fit between the toes. Talon tested them out, feeling the rubber slap against the soles of his feet with every step. It was doable though. At least his feet would be mostly free. That was something at least.

Cadon quickly snatched up the remaining rubber shoes, leaving Soren and Pace to wrestle the tubes onto their feet.

Once they were all dressed, Cadon handed each of them a bag.

“Let’s go over the plan,” Talon said, looking each male in the eyes, from one to the other. “Cadon, you take us through everything. You were the one who conducted the preliminary research.”

Cadon nodded once. “Inside the bag is money. Humans use it to buy the things that they need. You cannot just take something. You have to give some of the money in return for an item. There is also a plastic card that has money inside it. The card can be used instead of the paper money.”

“I still do not understand how such a small plastic card can have so much paper money inside of it.” Soren narrowed his eyes. The male shrugged. “I guess we’ll figure it out.”

"Yes, we will." Cadon nodded. "There is a cellphone with each of our numbers programmed in. We will use it to stay in contact with one another. I hope you all remember how to use it." He paused. When no one said anything, he continued. "Do not forget to charge your cell phone by plugging it into the wall."

It didn’t make much sense, but Talon nodded, as did the others. Soren was right, they would have to figure it all out. “The goal is to learn as much about the humans as possible. The females are of particular importance. We need to be able to teach the others all we learn so that they will be in a better position to win one as a mate when the time comes.”

“I’m not so sure it is a good idea to split up.” Pace shook his head, brow furrowing.

“Neither do I,” Soren said, still tugging at the fabric at his ass.

“Why don’t the two of you stick together then?” Talon offered.

Pace looked at Soren, who cocked his head. “Yes, sounds good to me.”

Pace nodded. “That’s settled then. What about the two of you?”

Talon looked over at where Cadon was standing. The male looked at him with indifference. “I think we’ll stick to the plan and spread out,” Talon said. “More chance of getting somewhere with these females.”

Out now!